GC 4 Vol 1 Children of Terra

When I read story offerings, I justify format them; set to Times New Roman 12 pitch, line spacing to 12pt before & 0pt after the line. All this to help my tired old eyes to read them better.

As I go through them I “edit or proof read” them to fix typing, grammatical & spelling errors that often occur because the author can get so caught up in the writing that they can miss words that the mind has put there, also wrong letters can be added by accident. I have done this.

All that being said; if you find a story with these problems don’t bitch about them, do something. But also read the story for what it is – the content. This why I do my proofing, not only for myself, but also for some writers who have asked for another set of eyes to pick up things. They can then adjust the story for themselves.

The Rev.

This is my take on this story for Vanessa's consideration.

Children of Terra

A story in the Galactic Chronicles Universe

by Vanessa Ravencroft

Copyright© 2018 by Vanessa Ravencroft

Foreword
''This is the first volume in the Pre-Astro Cycle. The last volume Xeno Activity concludes the Earth Cycle. ‘Children of Terra′ is chronologically the 4th book of the 37 volumes that make up the novels I have written so far in the Galactic Chronicles Universe. This universe of mine has grown over the many years and has attracted many readers and friends from all over the globe. If you ever wanted to know more about a certain species or futuristic / alien term simply search for the galactic chronicles GalNet wiki online and chances are that one of the 14,000 plus pages will offer you more back ground.''

The wiki contains under the topic “Old Stories” many old versions of my stories as they first appeared on another site.

''Friends of Terra, is a story of origin of sorts. While the previous volumes talk about how the Guardian of Earth came to be. Why the Vrill convoluted with the Nazis or why Operation High Jump was suddenly abandoned. This volume before you is a stand-alone story as much as it is an entry point into the Galactic Chronicles universe.''

For my longtime fans it is hopefully a joyful read and a view back in time, while I have the same hopes for all those readers picking up one of my books for the first time.

''It begins in a time when Earth and most of its inhabitants are still blissfully ignorant about everything that occurs in outer space.''

''In this time, no one really knows about Earth. There are no Union battleships, no Union Marines. Neither Richard Stahl, nor O’Brock McElligott have been born yet. No one really thinks much about these primitives from Earth. However there is a bunch of Terran teenagers, that are about to chance that... ''

''With this is I welcome you to the Galactic Chronicles universe and hope you enjoy your stay.''

At Astra, to the Stars, 

Vanessa Ravencroft

Author’s Note:

''This story takes place around 2018 OTT (Old Terran Time). Earth in general is not aware of extra-terrestrial, sentient life. This of course does not include AXIOM and other secret organizations and government agencies mentioned in the previous books. The Galactic Council mentioned here is the First or the Original Galactic Council and not the one the Kermac led one that becomes the prime opponent of the United Stars of the Galaxies at a much later time.''

''As always for more information on pretty much everything in my universe you can always check out my wiki at: https://galnet.wikia.com/wiki/Galnet_Data_Base''

Blurbs
“Those primates of Earth always talk about peace. Do you know why?

Because they are so terribly good at war.”

Chief military councilor of the First Galactic Council

“I do not think the Galaxy will be the same, once Earthers ascend.”

Medical specialist aboard the Samoteth War Barge

“Earth did not ascend to the Galactic Stage, meek and shy, like other young civilizations. They arrived with a thunderclap!”

Saresii Historian, Grantastouu University Sares One

“They may be related to us in terms of biology, but quite frankly I doubt they are, because there is hardly a more war mongering, war loving, relentless species out there.”

Sarun, Chief Eunuch, Saran Court

“Majesty, this is an outrage! Those ungrateful savages must be punished. I told you those Earthers are more aggressive and savage than a nest of hungry Xunx.”

Sarun, Chief Eunuch, Saran Court

Prologue
Even in a spiral arm galaxy with millions of suns and billions of planets in just one of its quadrants alone, the bright blue planet; the third planet within an orbit that placed it exactly at the best distance for liquid water to occur; was exceptionally beautiful.

A fact that was not lost to the Saran commander who was focusing her attention on the big view screen that was in a prominent central position before her and the rest of the Saran space barge operators that sat in a semicircle to the right and left to her.

This space born battle barge of the Saran Empire, the mighty Samoteth was on an annual routine patrol and visit to this system, which was not exactly in the busiest region of space, but was of special interest to the Sarans.

This world was so blessed with a seemingly endless array of natural features making it one of the most perfect garden worlds in the entire universe. It had a liquid core of nickel and iron, a single moon at a perfect, not too far for causing tectonic mayhem, but close enough to affect the tides and thus help to create a complex weather pattern; to constantly churn the oceans to keep their salt levels perfect for oceanic life. The moon’s gravitation also created a magnetic field by spinning the liquid iron-nickel core like an enormous dynamo. The magnetic field thus created, caused a wondrous natural electromagnetic shield that kept most of the harmful radiation of this healthy, still young yellow star away from the planet’s surface.

The planet’s axial tilt was enough to create seasons and a wide variety of climate zones, ranging from Arctic to Tropic but not severe enough to make one zone dominant. Its atmosphere was a mix of Nitrogen and Oxygen not only good for carbon based plant and animal life, but with a perfect mix ratio for fires to burn easily, but not rage out of control or hard to start. It had enough landmass for life to develop outside the oceans and thus giving the dominant life form a chance to discover fire and thus make the most important initial step towards a tool making society.

The Saran commander knew of quite a few oceanic worlds with intelligent life, but since fire could never be discovered on these worlds, the sentient beings there were cursed to remain on the lowest rungs of the ladder of achievements, without the chance to develop their civilization

She smiled as she thought about the blissfully ignorant inhabitants of that planet. Completely unaware of her presence or any of the developments, politics and events that occurred on the Galactic Stage all around them.

The Sarans had been here many times before. Sarans and the humans of that planet, its population called Earth shared the same origin.

Biologically there was very little difference. Saran and Earthers looked alike, shared almost the exact same DNA information. The differences were so minuscule, that it was possible to mate and procreate without any need for genetic tailoring.

Records of the first interaction between Sarans and Terrans had been lost in time. Some scholars insisted on their theory that Earth has been colonized very early in Saran history, when the Sarans first discovered faster than light technology, a good 12,000 years ago. These scholars believed that due to lack of contact and support, the Saran colonists forgot all technology and had to restart the process of building a civilization and thus forgot their Saran origin and became Earthers. Something that occurred quite often with young, expanding civilizations. She was certain there were forgotten colonies of almost every star-faring society out there.

However the more commonly accepted theory was that Saran and Earthers somehow shared the same origin and that neither Saran nor Earthers were truly native to their worlds but had started somewhere else.

This theory was widely accepted, as there were other human species sharing similar features and major DNA sequences. This theory was called the Human Mystery. Archaeologists of many civilizations scoured crumbled ruins all over known space, analyzed ancient artifacts and petrified remains, in the hope to find clues helping to answer this existential question.

It was about six or maybe eight thousand years ago when a Saran expedition discovered or perhaps rediscovered this beautiful world and made contact with a stone tool using, pre metal civilization. While there were some very fragmented and ancient recordings of this expedition, very little verifiable facts remained.

What has also been lost to time was the answer to the question who influenced whom. Sarans and Earthers or more precisely one tribe of Earthers started to worship the same gods, developed very similar art and cultures.

Much had happened since then, the Saran Empire expanded over a wide region of space and under the rigid rule of Queens, Saran joined the Galactic Council and contact to the Earthers was first restricted by the Queens of distant past and finally prohibited. Scholars believe Imothahp the IInd, who reigned during the period of the third rising of the Isis cult and the Nilhathe dynasty or about 4000 years ago, was the first queen who limited exposure and finally Queen Thometep the 1st, four generations later, issued a complete ban on visits.

The commander kept smiling as she of course knew about the reasons that explained the ban. The official explanation for this ban varied, but generally claimed the reasons for this ban had been lost to time, the real reason was forbidden to be mentioned.

But the few familiar with Earth history and culture and those like her who had been visiting this system for a good ten years and able to receive and understand the radio and moving picture transmissions that kept getting better in quality, knew the reason. The ancient Earth civilization of the Egyptians had male kings, called Pharaohs. Just like the Saran empire supposed to have before Saran ascended to the stars and accepted female rulers only.

It was not until Queen Hepsut the XXth ascended upon the Seat of Eternal Light and to occupy the Throne of the Divine Falcon to become the absolute ruler of all that was Saran about 2000 years ago, when a new expedition was sent to check on the development of their sisters on Earth.

Only to find that this so promising Earth culture; called the Egyptians was crumbling and slowly crushed under the heel of a new society and culture, calling themselves the Romans.

The Egyptians, a shadow of their former glorious self, were no longer ruled by Pharaohs but ruled by a Queen, unable to restore the old splendor and power; she seemed helpless against a powerful male led empire.

This discovery spread like wildfire across the already unhappy and malcontent populations of the outer colonies and was most likely the trigger event for these outer colonies of the Saran Empire to revolt.

The ideological concept, so long touted as a fact of nature; that women were the only ones able to successfully rule and be in positions of authority, was proven to be wrong by Saran’s brothers and sisters of Earth. Truth could not be suppressed because it always was self-evident and had a tendency to surface.

The real explanation why Saran queens forbade Earth contact was the fact that male rule did exist and that it could be successful and thus being in sharp contrast to the strict religious and cultural Saran doctrine, that men were too much slaves to their hormones, too much influenced by the lure of the flesh offered by the so much more cunning females that they could never be trusted in any true leadership role.

Male Sarans, especially those living and working far from the Throne world, eking out a living on new, dangerous worlds now had proof that it was a false doctrine. Men and women alike realized when there was a lack of equalizing technology, females tended to shun the real hard physical labor of taming a new world and much rather tended homes and raised children. The harsh reality of colonies erased many of the civilized notions of equality and reverted to what nature intended before the species became civilized, where emotion driven political decisions tried to erase biological and natural facts. It didn’t mean women shunned to pull their weight, there was little time and even less tolerance in the frontier settlements. Raising gaggles of kids, tending homes with much less amenities than any woman of the core worlds could imagine in her worst nightmares; preparing meals, baking, washing and creating a well-tended, clean home for the hard working men to come home to, was a demanding and a serious chore all on its own. What the Saran core also liked to suppress was the fact, that these families and communities were healthier and in general much more content and happier than their counterparts on the old worlds where everything was automated, provided for or done by slaves.

Those men demanded an equal share in the decision making process and the leadership of their respective communities, took these images of a glorious male led civilization, that had conquered the decadent and decaying female empire and revolted, surprisingly fully supported by their wives, taking the news and the example of the Romans of Earth from fringe world to fringe world, both as a rallying point and an example.

The undisputed, rule of the queens suddenly questioned. This lead to bloody attempts to quell the revolution and punish the up-risers, only to make them martyrs and rallying even more colonies behind the new cause. Thus a civil war erupted fast and violently that eventually split the mighty Saran Empire effectively in half.

The revolting colonies became the Pan Sarans, who copied the cultural aspects of the Earth Romans with an almost obsessive attention to details. Including the Roman religion and down to the language. Rejecting everything Saran even their old mother tongue. Pan Sarans to this day spoke Latin, a language that had long ceased to be spoken as a living language on Earth.

War across the vast distances of space was not a quick endeavor. There was the lack of fast communication. News, commands and orders traveled only slightly faster than ships. Both sides were at exactly the same level of technological development, had almost exactly the same level of resources. Thus it came that this cursed conflict was lingering on. Going into and out of more active violent phases for now about two thousand years. Just about the same time the Civil war erupted and spread across the Saran empire like a wild fire, the consortium of all known space faring societies, known as the Galactic Council decreed that no primitive society should be raised to the Galactic Stage by outside influence and could only be contacted once they made the discovery of Faster Than Light technology on their own. In other words, it became forbidden by common consensus to provide primitive civilizations with the knowledge of Faster Than Light technology and not to contact or openly visit them until they were able to ascend on their own and take their place among the star faring civilizations; to become a participant in the eternal play, also known as the Galactic Stage. Saran agreed but stipulated that Earth and the solar system was a Saran protectorate and that it would be Sarans privilege alone to welcome their lost sisters on the Galactic Stage. The Saran commander wiped her eyes and moved into a more upright position, cleared her throat and then addressed her Assistant commander.

“Sheput, are there any artificial contacts on the scanner horizon?”

“There are plenty Commander. All of them however are robotic probes of our Earth sisters. Their propulsion systems remain terribly primitive, but we noticed a sharp increase in terms of computing power. Still two dimensional and digital in nature instead of the three dimensional trigital base of our systems, but the capacity and speed quadrupled in capacity from our last visit.”

One of her scanner and sensor operators interrupted. “I am reading energies consistent with a harnessed fusion propulsion and the buildup of arti-graviton waves. Inconsistent with Earth technology, very consistent with Freon tech.”

The commander openly cursed. “Ammuntherah’s ever devouring maw may rip these gray interlopers to pieces.

Chapter 1: The Gray Ones
Mahmud was taking cover behind a crumbling wall of sun baked mud bricks and rough rocks, right at the outskirts of Mosul. He tightened the grip on his AK-47 automatic rifle and glanced with a pounding heart over the rim of the wall. That he had turned fifteen only yesterday was as far from his mind as everything else connecting him to his home.

He had been trained to be a fighter for god ever since he could walk. He had been raised on burning hate for infidels and everything associated with them.

He remembered only little things about his father, who had died for Allah and the prophet, blowing himself up, sending thirty eight of the blinded dogs of the ′Sunnie′ to the deepest hell, where Sheytan would torment them forever, while he would be greatly rewarded by Allah himself.

Mahmud, did remember the wailing of his mother who mourned for weeks, crying loudly as it was proper for a widow of a martyr but somehow quite disturbing for a six year old. His uncles praising father, teaching him about the will of the prophet and showering him with praise and gifts when he decapitated his teddy bear with the combat knife of his father.

There was little else they talked about in school. The Koran, the prophet and the new caliphate that had to be built on the blood of martyrs and the courage of true believers.

All this was Mahmud’s world, the only thing he learned and yet there was a voice in him that asked questions. Mahmud had a problem, he was quite smart and his mind hungered for more, for answers and for knowledge.

He wiped his eyes; these were improper thoughts for a Jihadist. One must not question the imam and the will of the prophet.

He resumed his grip on the weapon and watched the three camouflaged, heavy armed and well equipped American soldiers standing guard next to a kicked in door, where more of them inside the house conducted a raid.

Abdul right next to him whispered. “Go take the RPG and take Allah’s will to them, before one of their flying terrors sees us.”

Mahmud started to shake a little as he exchanged his gun for the projectile launcher. The Chinese manufactured copy of the ancient Russian RPG 7 with its shape charged rocked propelled payload would be enough to take out these soldiers and perhaps even kill and maim some of them inside, but it was most likely the last thing he would do in his life.

Abdul mentioned the flying terrors, the terrifying efficient and deadly Apache helicopters of the enemy. There was no escaping their high tech, electronically enhanced eyes and there was no cover for their precision guided munitions or the heavy machine gun projectiles these flying machines carried.

He had heard the distinctive belching sound of these chain guns, heard the sharp hiss of hundreds of projectiles peppering the ground, perforating vehicles and chewing stone walls to debris and dust. He had seen what humans looked like after being torn apart by machine gun fire. Friends and strangers alike, rendered into bits and pieces of unrecognizable bloody gore. He shouldered the weapon, popped up the simple sights and aimed. He was ready to die and he was ready to do the deed, but he could not deny a sense of fear and regret that crept in his thought. There was a voice in him crying for help, for a chance to live longer. Yet his indoctrination was perfect, he functioned just like a Jihadist had to.

Abdul beside him yelled. “By Allah ... what...?”

Mahmud felt a sharp sting in his neck, he did not know if he still had time to squeeze the trigger, he was almost certain he heard the explosive rushing sound of the igniting rocket motor, felt the sudden jerk of the heavy projectile leaving the barrel. Then everything went dark.

*********

Aoife O’Reilly was too young to remember the struggle and what her father called ‘the troubles’. She had been born to a new century, and relative peace. At least on the surface Northern Ireland was now a peaceful place. The southern cousins of the Republic of Ireland for the most part did not want their northern brothers to join and make a united Ireland, because it would cost too much. The Northern Irish for the most part did not want to reunite because they lived just fine as part of the United Kingdom.

But there were those in the South who still marched on Easter Sunday to the Post Office in Dublin, putting down wreaths and flower arrangements to remember. Those who still dreamed about a free Ireland and all counties united under the green, white and orange flag.

There were those in the north who had not forgotten what it meant to be Catholic under a minority rule of rich protestant orange men and the heavy hand of British rule.

The colorful murals on the side of houses in Belfast, remembering those who died in prisons, starving themselves to death in hunger strikes. Dying in bombings for the cause.

Yes on the surface it was peaceful and the age of the troubles seemed long gone, but this was also Ireland where memories and old traditions did not die as easily as elsewhere. The natives of this emerald isle where stubborn to a fault and the division between the green and the orange was still there.

Aoife was the daughter of an old family and her parent’s house was right at the border between communities in Belfast town. Towering, solid steel fences, thick concrete walls and barriers reminded everyone that there was still much animosity.

She could see the houses of the loyalists from her room, with every single one flying the Union jack.

She knew of the marching bands that walked through Belfast streets almost every Sunday, playing rousing melodies and songs, offensive to the other side and sometimes walking very close to the uneasily agreed upon boundaries of each other’s side.

To her the heavy armored police land rovers, with beefy British cops in heavy body armor were a daily sight. She thought nothing special when she saw a Police station that looked like a concrete bunker topped with coils of razor wire. Everyone in her community knew about the countless CCTV(1)cameras mounted on tall posts virtually everywhere, so the British overlords could react to the slightest trouble brewing.

No the “troubles” were only on hold. There was plenty of deadly hardware buried in caches in the woods and pastures all around Ireland to equip an army. This Sunday she had been to a funeral, some of the men including her father had to attend wearing green ski masks. He did that, not because he did not want to be identified as a member of the movement, he and everyone else of the IRA’s militant arm had no illusions about the British Anti-terror units not knowing about him, it was to intimidate, to show strength and resolve. To tell the other side, there were still fighters willing to die for the cause.

Her own brother was in jail for being part in a demonstration and torching a police vehicle. Her father’s best friend had been killed by police bullets for similar reasons. The troubles were not over as far as her family concerned. She never liked funerals, even ones on a beautiful sunny day as this one.

The men meeting inside had filled the house with the smell of smoke, the mist of ale, beer and liquor. Father had, much to the delight of the other mourners placed a few bottles of Bushmills on the table. Mother and the ladies were busy in the kitchen more talking and gossiping than preparing dinner. None of the activities very enticing to a teenager, so Aoife went out for some air. She was ignored anyway. Good Irish catholic girls were good for marrying, raising a gaggle of kids, preferably sons and cook dinners that always and without fail included at least one form of potatoes, fried, boiled or mashed.

From right across the street and past the fence she noticed William Parker, a loudmouth protestant and son of a well to do loyalist family. He was obnoxious and a bully. However him being on the far side of sixteen noticed the very pretty, red haired catholic girl in a very feminine Sunday dress, her mother had chosen for her to be worn to the funeral.

Everyone agreed that Aoife developed fast into one of the most beautiful young women in town. She was quite tall for a full blooded Irish girl, yet she had all the hallmarks of a true lassie of the Emerald isle.

She moved with the grace of an elf and almost danced across the pavement. That she was a talented Irish dancer was also a locally well known fact. She had the almost paper white complexion of a porcelain doll, with a fine sprinkling of freckles across her nose. The only thing greener than her eyes was the luscious rich grass that covered the rolling hills of Antrim County. While she hated the uncontrollable frizz her stubborn hair would develop at the slightest moisture, everyone else was in mesmerized adoration about the shoulder long truly copper red hair that framed her flawless features like an explosion of tiny curls.

William threw a fist size rock, over the fence not really to hit her, but to get her attention. Of course he wanted to tease her, egged on by other even more immature male teenagers, but somewhere inside hormones also begun to motivate his behavior.

However just at this moment, little Susie Garde rode her tricycle around the corner and the rock hit the four year old, knocking her of the tricycle in a spray of blood and a shriek of pain. Aoife got angry. The O’Reilly’s were never very successful tempering their rage in the first place. There was very sudden and sharp pain in her brain.

No one really saw it or could explain it, but a rock right before William jumped of the surface of the street and struck the tall boy right at the temple. He too fell, toppled like a chopped down tree.

Some of the witnesses later suggested that William threw another rock, but too low and it bounced of the steel barrier hitting himself. No one saw the girl throw anything, but Aoife was too terrified to wait. Tempers flared, there were shouts of accusation and revenge flying back and forth. Events like this had a tendency to escalate quickly, she could already hear the police sirens wailing as she watched Susie’s father lifting the little girl of the street. Men and boys gathering around the fallen shape of William. Somehow she feared it would all be blamed on her. She ran! She ran as fast as she could through alleys and narrow passages. She was thinking about catching a bus at the Bus Eirone staisun to flee to her grandmother’s sister who was living in Cork down south.

Running through one of the almost hidden paths between the old houses, she didn’t even notice the stinging sensation, before she passed out.

*********

The last thing Aaron remembered was a sudden pinching pain as he rode his bike through the park, on his way home from piano practice.

Father had always warned him to take the shortcut through the park, especially after sundown. As a matter of fact father did not like it when Aaron rode his bike in public in the first place and would have preferred Aaron taking a taxi.

While Aaron was anything but a rebellious teenager and much more the archetype for what everyone instantly identified as a geek, he did occasionally defy the will of his overbearing father. Especially if he could save the taxi fare and invest it in merchandise offered at the Heroes & Dragons store.

Right now he felt, almost the same way as he and Ricky did when they secretly sampled two cans of beer: woozy, somewhat groggy with his head spinning.

Ricky had heard from several sources that the consumption of beer made girls prettier, or more precisely influenced the perception of the beholder.

Ricky, his best friend was convinced the beer companies added some sort of very sophisticated hallucinogen or mind altering drug to their products. He further believed if they could analyze, extract and maybe alter the substance then use it to increase their own attractiveness in the eyes of the opposite sex. While the geeks and nerds in TV shows and movies did have girlfriends now, they still did not score in real life. The quarter backs and sport jocks attracted all the female attention and neither Aaron nor Ricky were successful in that regard. Despite his considerable knowledge in chemistry and access to his father’s quite advanced laboratory, analyzing many brands and types of beer, their effort remained unsuccessful.

There simply wasn’t anything secret in the beer. As a last resort Ricky convinced Aaron to try it in a clinical test, in other words by consuming some beer while looking at girl pictures. Well that didn’t work either, but that is how he felt right now as he opened his eyes.

He stared into a gray ceiling and before he could focus on any details, a light came on, so painfully white and powerful, his eyes watered even while he squeezed them shut. Aaron turned his head away and tried to open his eyes again, this time he saw something. Something so frightening he closed them again.

It could not be real! It all had to be some sort of nightmare, or the effects of some hallucinogenic drug he did not remember taking, not that he ever did drugs in the first place.

He opened the eyes again, his heart now pounding so hard he could feel every beat. In a much faster rhythm than he remembered it ever beating before. His mouth had suddenly become paper dry. The hair of his body stood on their ends covering him with goose bumps from head to toe.

He stared into the face of an alien!

A real extra-terrestrial, a sentient life form not from Earth. Depicted in so many cheap movies and the childish drawings of those claimed to be abducted. It all was true!

They appeared just as they have been always described: gray skin, large heads with huge black eyes and an almost none existing nose and small mouth. The being was naked, except for a metallic harness, in an X shaped arrangement and with small square panels also apparently made of metal, but of a different, darker shade material.

Aaron himself was certain he was also naked and rendered completely helpless by broad clamps across his wrists, arms, feet and a larger, tight across his belly. He turned his head the other way and into the face of a second, seemingly identical alien.

“Help!” He yelled, his mind incapable of really comprehending the situation, provided him with few other alternatives than to scream.

He did try to fight the bonds that secured him to an examination table, but to no avail.

The two aliens communicated with each other, their small mouths moved, and he could hear faint sounds that did have the rhythm and acoustic appearance of a language, but there was no doubt in his mind. This was a language no culture of Earth ever developed. Those weren’t disguised humans, classmates playing an elaborate prank. Those weren’t masks and costumes.

Despite all this Aaron had the distinct impression the two gray monstrosities were amused. He had no illusions about the metallic instrument the alien was holding. It was something to probe and examine him. The tool appeared to be part flashlight, part bone saw and the wicked serrated blade started to rotate in high pitched hum. To dissect him without compassion or emotions no doubt! Just as he had dissected frogs and pig fetuses in biology class.

It was all true! The tales of the loony, usually physically very unattractive social security recipients, mentally challenged UFO abduction crowd. No one really believed them, all it did was provide entertainment and material for the supermarket checkout rainbow rags. He even owned a T-shirt with an image of Batboy greeting the president. He had laughed, rolled his eyes, giggled with the feeling of intellectual superiority when a woman in shrill make up, a big cheap and ill-fitting wig usually overweight insisted of being sexually mistreated by gray skinned aliens.

Aaron no longer felt amused; he was terrified down to the core. He screamed again for help, instinctively knowing there was no one answering his panic fueled pleas for help.

*********

Nalkook made the motion of success and topped it with the left shoulder shrug signifying that his feelings were of the third level. “We did well, the Inners will accept our suggestions to raise us one notch on the Supreme scale. No more dangerous missions, no more visits to this world of primitives or anywhere else for that matter.”

Mulkuub, the sharer of command on this mission agreed. “It will be us setting goals for the Lower Notches, sending them onto all sorts of missions to do the bidding of the Inners. Thirty healthy biological samples of primitives will keep the researchers and knowledge finders busy for a while. Not that I fully understand what we still want to find. We bringing these disgusting specimens to the Inners for many generations and there should be nothing we do not know about them.”

Nalkook made several very elegant executed conversation support gestures. First he opened with the eye twitch of agreement, followed by the folding of the upper fingers in the ancient way of expressing disgust and then he tapped his left hand on his right cheek, skirting dangerously close to a vulgar and quite prohibited expression. He left it at a rather mild version of the forbidden critique gesture. “The motivations of the Inners must not be questioned.”

That there was much more to this mission, he could not share even with Mulkuub. He said out aloud, somewhat contradicting his last gesture. “The primitives are biological related to the Sarans and thus of interest. Maybe the Inners use whatever knowledge they gather to form a strategy or develop a way to eradicate those arrogant denizens of Naab.”

“While one agrees with you, the word Naab must not be spoken!”

The two Freons stared at their latest acquisition, a male specimen. It was protesting its treatment and capture by loud sounds of obvious fear. Nalkook always loved that sound, it assured him just how much more advanced he was.

Mulkuub did not openly admit it, but he found pleasure in causing pain to these primitives and he too liked them screaming. “Let us make them beg.”

“Yes!” Nalkook made the gesture of firm conviction. “We must not kill them! The Inners would not be pleased if one perishes.”

********

Without turning to face the commander, her scanner operator said. “The Freon ship just left Earth atmosphere and destroyed a Terran artificial satellite in its wake.”

The Saran commander acknowledged and closed the safety harness and thus securing her into the command seat. “All space warriors ready for combat action.”

The Saran vessel resonated with the rhythmic drum beat of combat alert and everyone rushed to his or her duty station and prepared the pyramid shaped vessel for action.

Guided projectile ports opened, Directed energy turrets swung around as their targeting electronics locked onto the Freon ship, that somewhat resembled the shape of a Terran ping pong paddle.

The Freon ship was a marvel of technology and the pinnacle of Freon engineering, but compared to the Toth class Saran war barge it was slow, hopelessly outgunned and separated by an entire Tech level.

The ships were close enough from each other for Electro Magnetic Visuals. While both societies had discovered Myon communication technology, a slightly faster than light communication technology, it was unreliable and could not be used for visual or acoustic transmissions, the way EM waved could. It was used by all space faring societies known to the Sarans, which included all known societies that had a seat in the Galactic Council.

The Freons and the Ferons their closely related cousins as well as the Sarans were members and knew each other well.

The commander of the Saran vessel hailed the Freon vessel that was now trying to gain speed for a trans-spatial jump. “Freons, cease your futile attempts to flee, you cannot outpace our Seth Tooth missiles, all seven launch ports are open and the system has a solid lock on you. You are in clear violation of Galactic Council resolution 6800 and the terms that were agreed upon in council and sealed in binding contracts by all societies.”

“Saran Vessel” the Freon responded, “We wish not to offend the mighty Saran Empire. We experienced navigational problems and calculated the last jump incorrectly. This is why we ended up in this star’s vicinity that is well known to be under Saran protection. We wish no confrontation and only to continue on our mission of pure scientific and peaceful nature.”

“It is universally considered impolite to accuse a fellow star barge commander of lying, but we Saran’s take great offense and consider it highly disrespectful being lied to. Your ship was observed leaving the atmosphere of the third planet. We know Freons have taken interest in this world despite the treaty and obtained biological samples of humans before.

Violating the treaty by landing on that planet is grounds enough for me to order your destruction and inform the council of your trespass, but we will send a boarding team and if we find no humans aboard. I will let this pass with the report only and spare your lives.”

The Freon, knowing that such a report alone would end his life and career changed his friendly tone and sounded much more hostile. “Yes, Saran Commander we have thirty human specimens aboard. They are alive and we know how much you treasure your brethren’s lives. I will order them killed, if you do not let us pass.”

The commander of the Saran vessel raised her eyebrows in a surprised fashion and turned to look into the face of her second in command. It displayed the same expression. “This is new. The Freons have never admitted so openly breaking the treaty.”

The second in command said. “Because they never got actually caught in the act leaving the planet.”

The one sitting in the command chair pressed the activation sensor for the ship to ship communicator again. “Freon commander for someone not wishing to offend us, you seem eager to do just the opposite. This admission of you, breaking the treaty will be brought before our queen as evidence of Freon declaring war upon the Saran Empire and we will deliver it along with you in shackles. We will not endanger the humans you abducted, but you endangered the existence of the Freon race!”

********

Mulkuub neither felt well nor was he certain they would receive any rewards from the Inners at all.

What Nalkook had done by this ill-advised gamble, was certainly not sanctioned. Open war with the Sarans, despite their current engagement with the Pan Sarans would cost the Freons dearly.

Freon extinction was even more a very likely possibility if the rumors were true and the Pan Sarans also considered that cursed blue planet some sort of sanctuary.

He made all seven motions of utter distress, by waving his left arm in full circular motions and holding his right hand before his mouth. “Mulkuub, has the Saran commander used some mind altering psionics to make you say what you did? Our only course of action was to self-destruct, to destroy all evidence and us!”

“Nalkook forgot to make any gestures and snarled back. “I am under direct orders. These thirty and this device,” he held up a boxy gray thing that was clearly not of Freon design. “Must reach Freo. There is much at stake!

“I am not ready to explore what lies on the other side of life.

“The Xunx are stirring and soon ready to flood this part of space with their relentless hunger driven conquest. We must find a way to stop them or divert them, for we too are in their path!”

The Inners must find a way to raise Freon might. So we may stand against the Xunx and take our place among the important ones, whatever occurred here will be forgotten when the Xunx awake.”

********

Melissa Rockford was a drop dead gorgeous blonde from Texas, but she was anything but a dumb blonde or a helpless damsel in distress. She too had found herself strapped to some sort of examining table and in the presence of beings that were not of Earth. The gray skinned, mostly naked extra-terrestrials had left a few moments ago.

It had taken her a while to process the situation and she was unable to really process it, but true to her pragmatic Texan nature, and the teachings of her Marine Corps veteran father she was ready to act now and deal with everything else later.

She was not alone; there were other humans, all of them however inside transparent tubes, almost like the many animal specimens preserved in yellowish formaldehyde and stored in the store room for science class in her school.

She strained at her bonds, tried to twist and move her arms and legs. Surprisingly and without all that much effort, her right hand passed through the metal cuff. She had no idea how exactly she managed to get her right hand out of the metal cuff that secured her arm. Maybe it was too loose or too wide for her slender girl hand, but free it was.

She probed the cuff on her left and found a stud like hump and pressing it, snapped the thing open.

Once she had figured out how the alien bonds could be opened, it was child’s play to open the rest. While it should have been technically impossible for a person, so immobilized to reach those opening studs, she still thought it stupid and careless. Earth shackles would need keys to be opened.

She swung her legs of the examining table, picked up one of the strange probing tools, she had no idea what its exact purpose was; but it was made of metal and had a serrated cutting wheel on one end. To her it was something she could use as a weapon.

That it could be used as such became clearly evident, just moments later after she had rushed to the folding door that appeared to be the only exit of this alien lab facility.

One of the gray skinned beings stepped through the door that was suddenly folding back, more out of instinct than anything else, she had rammed the alien tool right into one of the black almond shaped eyes. A spray of dark, disgusting smelling blood and bits of alien tissue soiled her arm, the alien made a gargling, sound that was clearly a sound of pain and unquestionably the last sound this alien would ever make.

Melissa was most likely the first Terran human to slay a Freon, as she stared wide eyed at the gray alien who now slumped to the floor and came to rest in a widening puddle of its own black blood.

Melissa was at the edge of her own sanity, her breath labored hard and her pulse was racing, but for some reason she felt not as afraid anymore. The gray bastards could be killed!

The metallic thing on the dead alien’s belt, was even more promising than the alien tool. It was of non-human design no question, but it fit her hand and she found another stud like control, she could press with her thumb. A sharp crack and a hole with white hot glowing edges in the wall was the result. Melissa’s lips curled into a wicked grin. Despite the bizarre situation, things always looked up if one had a working gun, that was perfectly Texan reasoning.

That she was a crack shot, even with an alien, to her completely unfamiliar ray gun became evident as the second Gray Skin stumbled backwards, with a smoking new hole in his large head, right between those big black eyes.

The Freon was dead long before the body hit the floor. Melissa pumped up on adrenaline and acting more on reflexes and instincts than anything else, dragged the dead alien completely into the room, so the folding door mechanism could close again. Melissa did not want an army of these things storming the place alarmed by a dead body, before she had time to figure things out.

********

Nalkook in all his predicament and knowledge that he did indeed choose the wrong course of action, wondered why neither Nunhuuk nor Vurgoom answered his calls. He was sure they amused themselves by torturing a few of the newly acquired specimens. Not that there was anything really wrong with that, but the ship, the mission and their very life was in jeopardy and he needed his crew to respond to his instructions.

He understood them however; he too hated those fleshy, bony things of that planet without any of the desirable shades of gray just as they did. He hated the arrogant and aloft Sarans even more and wished he could strap that commander onto one of his examining stations and perform a few deep probe examinations, for no other purpose than to cause pain and humiliation. This method of examination was one of the developments that had been made, after examining so many of these primitives over the centuries. Humiliating and causing pain to helpless primitives had been his special talent.

Usually they only took one or two back to Freo, their home planet for the Inners and their experiments, this time they had taken thirty for a proposed mating and a secret psionic ability study. The Inners had long known about this almost magical ability that some species developed. The Inners wanted to know more about it. Not even his second in command knew about this part of the mission.

“Mulkuub, go and see why two of my specimen keepers decide to ignore my calls. The Sarans might not want to wait and do something before we have reached jump speed. Showing them live feeds of their brethren in mortal peril might give them pause and they let us pass.”

Mulkuub, rose from his seat and went to the pneumo pipe to execute the order but he made the signs of disrespect unseen by Nalkook, thinking with worry about his foreseeable future. Either ending up as atomic ashes, blasted by the Sarans, or sent to the other side of life by the Inners for being part of the crew that effectively ended Freon as a society, presented much appeal to him.

Luckily for Mulkuub, he did not have to worry about his future or his possible fate. Melissa put an end to all his worries with a well-placed shot, simultaneously answering the question why neither Nunhuuk nor Vurgoom answered the call from command.

The answer was given in such a way, Mulkuub’s only chance to deliver it to the First in Command was if there was indeed another side of life and they both met there.

*********

Melissa was not sure how to free the other humans from their transparent, tube like prisons. They seemed in some sort of suspended animation and she did not want to simply use the weapon to open one of the cylinders, fearing she might damage whatever system kept them that way.

She had killed four of the gray skins so far, and just blasted a fifth that had emerged out of a big vertical pipe. She had decided to fight her way to the outside and then alarm the authorities. Even better, call her father and thus the marines.

She inched forward in the quite alien, musky and humid corridor. Hoping to find some kind of door or passage that lead to the outside. She suspected to be in some kind of secret base or outpost, perhaps hidden in a warehouse or somewhere underground.

But as she reached a small oval shaped view port, she realized what she had feared deep down all along. She was no longer on Earth, but in deep space. The planet of her birth, clearly visible in its entire splendor, but no bigger than the moon as it appeared sometimes in the night sky over her family’s ranch. The beautiful blue orb presented itself before an utterly black background without any horizon, but brilliant sparkling dots of light. This was indeed deep space and she was on her way to wherever the Aliens lived.

Tears of fear and hopelessness streaked down her cheeks as she slowly sunk to her knees. She would never ever see her father or mother again. Her disappearance would break the hearts of her parents and they would grieve to the end of their days not knowing what happened to their only daughter.

Her fist cramped around the weapon, her sobs and sniffling subsided and she whispered. “Hell no, I ain’t givin’ up just yet. Maybe one of those fuckers can be convinced to turn this ride around.”

They bled, they died so maybe having a gun to the head would be as convincing just as it would be to a human.

Just then a folding door, a few steps distant and to the left opened, and a Gray alien stepped out, apparently in a great hurry, looking over his shoulder.

“Hey you, Ugly ass hole!” Melissa shouted. Then fired and burned a hole into the door frame just an inch next to the alien’s head. “I know how to use this thing, the next blast drills you a new hole where you never expected to have one unless you do what I say!”

The Freon started gesturing, signaling the angry Terran that he would comply, he understood some of the words and clearly understood the threat the Line Blaster represented that was aimed at him.

Unfortunately, Melissa did not know that over fifty percent of the Freon language was expressed by gestures. His waving hands and the fact that he too wore a Line Blaster on his belt, was reason enough for the agitated girl from Brownwood, Texas to fire. She was angry and expressed her emotions, burning whatever the Freons had between their legs.

Olupoor, just like the One in Command forgot all stylized gestures the Freons were so proud of, and simply yelled at the highest volume as he dropped to his knees.

While he indeed identified as a male, Freons did not have a reproductive organ where human males did, however the central nerve cluster that was located there, made that region of his body just, or perhaps even more sensitive.

Having most of it turned to ashes by a beam of accelerated protons was however the main reason Freon gesture protocol was far from his mind.

Melissa glanced in the room behind. It was just another examining laboratory, looking just like the one she had regained consciousness in. An examination table at its center with a human boy perhaps her age strapped on it, just as she had been.

He was like her, completely naked and even though the situation certainly left no time for such consideration, extremely handsome with a body, Michael Angelo would have used as a model for his Apollo. His perfect body and much of his lower face was covered in dark, blackish blood. A second alien was lying on the floor, still twitching.

He noticed her and said something in a language she did not understand. She came close released the bonds and said. “I am Melissa from Texas and we are in an alien space ship. Do you understand English?”

The sandy blonde young man jumped to his feet, and his English was heavily accented but she understood what he said. “I am Sigurd Olafson, I come from Norway.”

Sigurd, turned the dying alien on his back, retrieving its gun, instantly holding it like Melissa showed him. “The stud on the back, is the trigger. Seems to have no safety other than a secondary handle squeeze. Are you hurt?”

He shook his head and fired the gun into the head of the alien on the floor before him, ending its life. “No, I bit his throat, they taste nasty I tell you.” He grinned wickedly as he said it.

“We are far from Earth and there are more humans like us in some sort of test tubes. I was trying to fight myself to whatever they have for a wheelhouse and have them turn this boat around.”

He jumped over the mortally wounded alien in the doorway, Melissa had blasted into the groin. “It is a good plan.”

Looking at the scorched wound between the weeping alien’s legs, the grin left his face. “Remind me never to piss you off!”

She followed him and an impish grin of her own flashed over her lips. “No worries I will, would be a shame to burn what you got there.”

His ears turned red and he tried to change the subject. “You realize we will be the most famous people on Earth landing this freak show in Stockholm.”

“I was planning to have them land it on the White House lawn.”

********

Nalkook now felt very nervous, the Saran ship had not stopped the pursuit, and there were still a good eighteen niccs to jump speed. He raised his voice in volume, something Freons frowned upon like little else. “Have you calculated our jump?” The question was aimed at the Master coordinator of Math and Transition.

“Yes, Nalkook. We are at the necessary jump coordinated in sixteen niccs and we will transition into the vicinity of Juty 674, a planet-less old star. Which is the closest available gravity well.”

“Mindless you are! Even if they let us jump, they will be right behind us, guessing the destination! Pick a gravity well at the maximum distance!”

“Very well, Nalkook who has the answers. You commanded me to get us to the first jump coordinates as fast as possible. The new jump point you request is thirty nine niccs out and requires a realignment of the trajectory.”

“Do not realign! Keep the original Jump point!”

“Yes, Nalkook who is in command.”

********

The Saran commander turned her head. “My patience has worn out, we are sufficient distant from the home of our blissfully ignorant sisters, for them to really notice battle action.

Weapons officer, send two Seth Teeth into the propulsion section of that Freon interloper and then bathe the ship with sleeper rays.”

The Saran officer inside the weapon control booth, released two of Sarans most advanced and most feared missiles. The projectiles accelerated faster than any ship and bridged the distance between the two ships in less than a few heart beats. The first missile bringing a few thousand tons of kinetic energy to bear completely destroyed the energy shield the Freon had activated; the second shredded the aft engineering section to scrap metal, thus releasing the nuclear energies produced inside the ship’s two fusion reactors. The Freon’s propulsion section was utterly destroyed along with whoever had been in it when the missile hit.

********

Melissa was lifted of her feet, by a sudden and violent jolt followed by an ear shattering boom. Fast acting emergency doors, prevented her from being killed by the shockwave and the following fast decompression. But there were sparks, smoke, flickering lights and the erratic sizzling of exposed energy conduits.

Sigurd didn’t fare much better and struggled like a drowning man but without any water.

Melissa and Sigurd also suddenly felt very sick to the stomach as their feet no longer connected to the deck. While their eyes told them what was up and down, their stomachs and their sense of equilibrium could no longer tell. Both floated weightless in the corridor...

********

The once elegant paddle shaped ship now drifted at the speed it had attained until now, with most of what could be described as the handle completely gone, the remaining stump, a mess of twisted metal.

What the commander had called sleeper rays, were a technology Sarans acquired from the technologically much further advanced Saresii.

Saran engineers and scientists understood in principle how they worked, but were far from reproducing it reliably on their own.

The effect of the weapon was as marvelous as it was non-lethal if used at lower settings. It somehow interrupted the neuron flow between nerves of a carbon based life form and instantly paralyzed a being and sending it into a comatose state that could last between a few minutes to several hours and at higher settings caused permanent coma and death.

To do all this over a distance by using a projector emitting invisible directed waves and penetrating many unshielded materials, was a technological marvel to the Sarans and a ship system worth over three million Trade Units. But then the Commander was of a rich and old Saran family that was able to provide the finest and latest technology available to the ships they contributed to the royal fleet.

Chapter 2: Rescued by the Sarans
Aaron was still lying on a gurney type contraption but in a different place, a hemispherical room of considerable size. He was no longer shackled, he could freely move.

The walls that curved seamlessly into the ceiling part of this dome shaped hall, had the appearance of white marble, divided into equal orange slice shaped segments by round columns, following the curve of the dome and joining in a star like pattern right above Aaron at the apex of the dome, centering on a single gold or brass lamp with a bright white light.

Gone were the dark gray, somewhat greenish surroundings he remembered last. He did not see any of the gray aliens with the black almond eyes either.

He propped himself up, noticing many similar gurneys occupied by boys and girls of about his age and in various states of gaining consciousness. He counted them and including him there were exactly thirty.

There were shrieks, mumbled and yelled questions, sobbing and crying voices, but most of them weren’t English and some of the languages were utterly foreign to him.

The gurneys were roughly pedal shaped, had golden frames and dark blue, soft vinyl like upholstery. The most unusual part was the fact they seemed to float in midair without any sort of support.

Just like everyone else, he too wore a two piece tunic like garment made of a soft white gossamer like fabric and equally soft and white heel-less slippers. Very similar to the kind ballet dancers wore.

The boy on his left was black and mumbled in a language Aaron had never heard.

Despite the utterly surreal situation, Aaron stopped breathing after he turned to see who was to the right.

She was nothing short of an angel. Long blond hair, a super model face of utter perfection with large gray blue eyes, a small tilted nose and beautiful red lips. That she was crossing the thresh hold from girl to woman was very evident in the perky breasts shaping the thin fabric of her tunic in a most delectable fashion. She had propped herself up and looked around just as he did with an expression of confusion on her face. She did speak English and with a deep Texan twang. “Where in the Lord’s name am I now?”

Aaron caught his breath and swung his legs over the ledge and touched the marble like floor, “I do not have the slightest idea. There is the possibility we are dead and this is afterlife, we are dressed like angels and you look like one no doubt.”

It was obvious she was as confused and disoriented as him or any of the others as far as he could tell, but his comment caused a fine smile to dash across her lips. “If we are dead, then afterlife is just as painful and physical as life. I just tangoed with a gaggle of gray skinned bastards that weren’t from good ol’ Earth.”

“I remember I was riding my bike through Central Park in New York. I too remember those aliens, they were about to torture or probe me or something. Then there was a violent jolt shaking everything and I lost consciousness.”

He kept looking around. “This place does not look anything I have ever seen before.”

“I was fixin’ some fencing on the range before all this, and this sure doesn’t look like Texas.”

The black kid from the other side was talking to him in an agitated, angry fashion but Aaron understood nothing.

Everyone seemed awake now and everyone was on their feet. Everybody was talking, gesturing and many still cried. Others screamed for help or at least something in that direction as Aaron understood the gestures and urgency but not the words.

The black kid threw himself forward, in an attempt to attack Aaron but collided with something invisible right between them. Stumbling back with a dazed and mystified expression the black kid caught himself from falling and then reached out, touching something like a reflection free glass barrier.

Aaron too reached out and while it seemed there was nothing between his and the black kid’s hand, he could not touch it, instead felt something like spongy plastic film of incredible tensile strength.

Still amazed by the strong, invisible barrier he almost missed the sudden appearance of two tall adults. Both female and both dressed in similar garments, except theirs were garnished and embellished with golden seams and ornate geometrical embroidery along sleeves and collars.

Both women looked exactly as Aaron would have guessed ancient Egyptian women might have looked like. He came to that unusual conclusion because of the suntan complexion, the black Cleopatra helmet like hair do and the expressive eye make-up framing their eyes in thick black lines.

While they looked very much alike, one of them was a little taller, had more angular features and a more pronounced nose that made her look older than the other; older and more unattractive in Aaron’s eyes.

The shorter one was much more feminine in appearance, with pronounced cheekbones, wider hips and two considerable assets underneath the thin fabric of her tunic.

The appearance of the two women made everyone focus on them, with the effect of sudden silence. Well almost, there still was mumbling, sobbing and sniffles.

The black boy next to Aaron, seemed to be very aggressive and impulsive. He darted towards the women; with the obvious intend to attack them.

His swift action was thwarted just as before, he again collided with something invisible, yet apparently impenetrable. The black guy pounded that insubstantial barrier with his fists, but there was no sound of him hitting anything despite the visible evidence of his powerful blows.

The taller one raised her hands and smiled in a beneficing sort of smile. Then she spoke: “Children of Earth please calm down. It all must be frightening and quite confusing for you, but you have been abducted by a technological advanced society that is not native to your home planet.”

She let her statement sink in. It was clear many didn’t believe her, but it seemed even the black kid understood what she said.

Someone yelled in French, Aaron could clearly identify the language, but what he heard was English. “Whoever you are, you are committing a crime! Release us please! My parents will pay the ransom, I am certain.”

The woman had a sad expression on her face. “We are not the ones that captured you. You are not prisoners, as soon as we know you won’t harm one another and accept the rules of our society, you may freely move about.”

A very muscular, young man also spoke very loud, his was a Nordic language, Aaron was certain, yet again he clearly understood each word as if it was English. “I am Sigurd Olafson from Norway, are you in cahoots with those Gray skinned beings?”

“No Sigurd, we are Sarans. The beings, you and the young golden haired goddess of Texas have so bravely fought were Freons. These are the ones that took you from Earth. They have done so before, but never so many at once. We intercepted them and freed you.”

The shorter woman now spoke. “We are Sarans and as you can see we are very much alike in terms of biology. Some of our scholars believe your Earth was populated by colonists of our civilization many thousand years ago, some dismiss this idea, but all agree that we share a common origin. For the biological and cultural similarities are too many for mere coincidence or parallel but independent development. Whatever the answer might be, we are certainly relatives of each other.”

“Where are we?” wanted someone to know.

“You are aboard the Samoteth War Barge, a well-armed vessel of war in the mighty fleet of the Saran Empire and under the command of Ammothep the IXth, queen and god born daughter of Ra.”

The blonde from Texas said. “Mighty fine then, sure appreciate you kicking these Gray bastards to Kingdom come, but if you could bring us back home now, that would be greatly appreciated, Ma’am.”

“Sadly this cannot be done. The Galactic Council prohibits the rising of cultures to the Galactic Stage before their time, before they discover Faster-Than-Light technology. The same treaty prohibits us from landing there, returning thirty individuals. Returning you would be seen as breaking the convention against interference. We cannot risk that, not even for all of Earth. You are precious and important to us, but Sares welfare must come first.”

Aaron addressed the alien women for the first time. “Meaning exactly what? You do not take us home?”

“Sadly it is so. I just told you, by the same treaties under which we pursued, destroyed and detained the surviving Freons for what they have done, we cannot violate commonly accepted and ratified treaties among the space faring civilizations of the known galaxy.”

A girl with fiery red hair and porcelain complexion started to cry. Her voice was thick with a Gaelic accent, Aaron was not sure if she was Scottish or maybe from Ireland. “What about our parents, what about us?”

Both the Saran women made sad faces and the shorter one was wiping a tear from her eye. “They will suffer your losses, but eventually go on with their lives. It is cruel we know, but as mighty and powerful we Sarans are, there are others more advanced than us and those who like nothing better than see us destroyed. We cannot risk intergalactic war for thirty teenagers from a civilization that is not yet on the Galactic Stage. Earth would suffer even more, perhaps being invaded or depopulated. Without the treaty, there is nothing stopping others from invading. Your technology is not advanced enough to even stand a chance against a foe that could simply drop asteroids on all cities on Earth, or evaporate them with beams from the sky.”

The taller one said. “You are maybe orphans now and feel abandoned, helpless and overwhelmed in a new world you do not yet understand, but you are by standing decree of the Queen, wards of the Empire and you will attend school, to prepare you for your new life as welcomed subjects of the Queen and as fully accepted members of the Saran society.”

The other one nodded slowly and in agreement with the other. “Embrace your new lives and perhaps all this will give you the tools and knowledge to become guides and ambassadors for Earth when your planet’s time has come to ascend upon the Galactic Stage and take its place among the many civilizations.”

********

Once again the sound of Alarm Drums vibrated throughout the Samoteth. The scanner operator revealed the reason she had activated battle alert. “Two Pan Saran ships of war have jumped in the system.”

Moheepata was concerned but not overly worried. Two Caligulus class Pan Sarans were a serious threat. She was confident in her skills and her crew and if it came to a fight, she would take out at least one and damage the other before the Samoteth was no more.

She hoped the old treaties were enough to prevent a confrontation.

“Communicator, send them a complete and open report as what we have encountered and why we have a Freon ship in tow.”

Moments later the message came. “We honor Saran rights to patrol this planet and ensure the wellbeing of our unsuspecting brothers on Terra. It is the same reason we are here.

Do you need assistance with these cursed interlopers?”

Moheepata ordered her crew to stand down from alert and responded personally. “We are enemies and one of us will die the next time we meet, but indeed the old pact is honored. We have defeated the Freons and do not need further assistance. Your offer however honors you and pleases us.”

********

Almost 200 light years away, underneath the surface of a once beautiful garden world, Xyxiy’tax provider of information scurried from the administration chamber in a great hurry to the next transport pod. The queen had summoned him and that commanded all urgency.

The succession war was over, the old defeated and destroyed. The new one had been born and exalted and now she would soon grow and lay eggs.

Here in the warmth and safety beneath this brood world a new queen of the Xunx had been born and the yellow Xunx had fought with the green Xunx for supremacy. A fight that broke out every time the Xunx brought forth a new queen. The queen was connected to all and her will was supreme. Individual thought ceased to exist beyond the will to serve and die for the queen.

In the distant past these fights, these terrible wars reverted Xunx technological advances and the new hive had to reinvent and redevelop. But one queen in the distant past, regulated and codified the war and fighting between the rising and the fading hive.

Because there could always be only one queen. Collective thought had no room for two opposing supreme lead minds.

Xyxiy’tax managed to get a mover pod and enticed the carrier bug to its fasted speed. The speed he requested would most likely kill the carrier bug, but Xyxiy’tax did not waste a single thought on it. A new one was already being bred.

While he never served any other queen, he was born to serve the yellow hive, all the experiences and necessary skills were part of him since he broke out of his egg shell. He thus knew young queens tended to be cranky and uncomfortable.

The carrier bug did die, before he even made it to the nucleus chamber, but had broken a record getting him that fast, that close.

The next carrier bug took him on the main trunk path and past massive blast doors that could be lowered in an instant to secure the chamber of the queen. These blast door had never been lowered, the enemy troops of the green Xunx never made it even to this planet.

Inside the dimly lit queen chamber his feelers detected the musky earthen smell of the queen. It instantly triggered genetic protective responses in his behavior. He would have attacked anyone or anything with uncurbed ferocity and he of course also could never hurt the queen.

He rose onto his hind legs and walked up right now. The spiraling ramp circling the queen mound in the very center of the chamber was covered with dark red slime and he actually almost slipped and fell before he reached the queen herself.

He could clearly see the reason for her foul mood and irritation. The young queen had already tripled in size and was only able to crawl in the slowest pace if she had to move. Soon she would not be able to move on her own or move at all for the rest of her entire life.

Useless pretty bugs and admire flies surrounded the young queen in a fussing chattering matter by the dozen already, Showering her with compliments and soothing words.

It didn’t work; the queen ordered three pretty bugs to be killed. Queen guards responded instantly and tore the handsome and ascetically perfect Xunx to pieces. Spreading their innards and body liquids all over the platform, explaining the goo on the steps. These weren’t the first she had killed today.

The chief physicians were also with the queen. One was examining her abdomen, the other was attaching the golden wires to her body that connected her to everything.

The queen had just finished crawling in her final resting place, where she would remain for a few thousand years, if no new queen was born earlier.

She was surrounded by a bank of view screens that allowed her to see everything that went on in her realm. That this was no empty boast but reflected the truth was the responsibility of Xyxiy’tax. The queen’s will whispered in his mind and in the minds of every Xunx alive and he trembled in utter dedication and mindless devotion as he dropped on all six legs awaiting her acknowledgement.

“The resources growing thin.” She addressed him but every Xunx would receive the Queen’s will.

“Resource consumption has been adjusted to compensate.”

“I am Xunx, I know all that is Xunx. Workers and fighters consumption has been adjusted. But the next age grows in me. Cursed to immobility, I must produce those who advance Xunx and I will not adjust consumption!”

In the somewhat distant administration chamber, the decision to reduce the society’s consumption by twelve point four percent appeared to be a sensible decision. The war against the Green Xunx had been exactly twelve point three percent costlier in terms of resources than projected.

Now so close to the queen he could not come to any other conclusion that his decision could have harmed the queen.

Xyxiy’tax ended his life right there and then, by swallowing the seed of death.

The Queen in a sub layer of her multi layered mind, contemplated Xyxiy’tax fate and wondered for as brief moment if such rigid behavior might one day present itself to be a problem.

She needed to grow, this was her purpose and nothing else mattered. Soon the warriors she bred would fill the Breed Mountains and when the time had come they would swarm and devour everything in their path to feed and expand the Xunx reach.

== Chapter 3: Conference of the Galactic Council ==

Ammothep the IXth, decided to attend the upcoming session of the Galactic Council herself. While there was always Saran representation at the council, the Conference of the Galactic Civilizations at the Galactic Council occurred only every 67,576,700th fraction of a Galaxy rotation, or in Saran terms every five years.

It was very rare and considered very unusual for the Queen to attend herself. The last time a Saran queen attended the council was at the admittance of the Pan Sarans as an independent civilization.

Ammothep, was known to be a very intelligent, but also very hawkish and militant queen. Under her reign that only lasted fifty four years so far, she expanded the Saran fleet, achieved serious military victories, with her directly in command of the military. She managed to stop the slow but steady advance of Pan Saran influence and create an uneasy but seemingly stable stalemate, while expanding the empire in other regions. Both with increased colonization efforts and by conquering two lesser space faring species and making them enslaved subjects.

She was both liked and respected by her own subjects. Many also harbored feelings of fear, as she was known to be quick with the command of death, but never for emotional reasons.

The queen never succumbed to the many luxurious, trappings of her aloft position. While she did indulge herself in the finest foods her society was able to offer, she never consumed it excessively, kept as rigid regimen of exercises and unlike many of her predecessors before, she listened to the advice of her physicians. Of course she had access to the most advanced medical treatments, but thanks to her good health needed very little of it.

She was also considered one of the most beautiful women alive, and that was not just empty flattery from palace officials who would not dare to say otherwise, but also the opinion of her enemies both foreign and domestic.

Ammothep like all Sarans did for ten thousands of years, wore wigs. The one she wore currently was one of her favorites. While it was of the traditional, never really changed helmet like style, with bangs that reached deep into her face and ended just above her big dark eyes. This wig featured rather unusual past the shoulder long hair, much longer than the chin or neck long style that had been in favor for a few thousand years. It shimmered in a rich midnight black, and was covered by a spider web thin tangle of golden chains interwoven with iridium and platinum strands and weighted down by melody-sapphires.

Her mascara was not just thick black lines that tapered out in fish tale like design, but extended past the upper lids of her eyes into intricate, artful swirls.

Her un-girdled gown, of the softest most expensive Saresii silk, shimmered golden and was almost transparent, giving very revealing evidence of her trim, hourglass shaped body crowned by ample breasts.

Waiting in the queen’s lounge at the Saran embassy compound for the conference to begin, she reclined on a couch of solid gold, weighing thousands of Dneti-Gug and upholstered in deep soft and vibrant red velvet with an overflowing supply of low grav cushions. Her long fingers playing with a bunch of very fresh deep red Wild Larkyi grapes, she had selected from the large selection of fruits in an even larger antique bowl of Ult artisan glass, worth a few million Trade units. She plucked one of the thumb sized berries of the green vine and looked at it, as if contemplating the efforts that had to be made to provide the Saran queen with this rare and expensive fruit, which only grew on a planet almost eight hundred light years away, well beyond the Saran Empire.

Harvested by brave Hunrhu warriors, facing the deadly conditions of the Hunrhu jungles. Packed in expensive Cryo stasis containers traded several times on several markets, flown on ships braving pirate and raider infested depths of space only to be purchased by her chief procurer, spending enough money to buy a small mansion.

Yet this was opulence the subjects expected her queen to lavish in, at least that was the firm opinion of her advisors.

She raised her long lashes and also her gaze upon Sarun, her oldest eunuch and personal slave. He was a slave and a lowly man by nature, but he was with the queen ever since she was a teenager and she trusted him more than anyone. Sarun never lied to her and in all the years he never crossed any boundaries he should not have.

“Sarun, how much did we spend on that bowl of exotic fruit?”

Her oldest servant immediately dropped to his knees and bowed his head. “My queen, I just consulted the system and it would appear 3.4 million Trade Units were needed to provide you with this selection of the finest and rarest fruits the galaxy markets have to offer. The council of advisors is of the firm opinion these are necessities for a queen of your aloft status.”

“Since you know me better than anyone, would you think I require and demand such waste?”

“Your majesty, light of my life. I am but a slave and by nature’s decree I was born of the lesser sex. I would not dare declaring knowing you, what man especially incomplete as I am now could boast to know the supreme female mystery that is incarnate in you, daughter of Ra?”

“Sarun!”

“My queen, someone who might know a little about your character would understand the anger you feel regarding it.”

She smiled. “Indeed! Have the bowl brought to the embassy staff so they may freely share its content. Let the Chief procurer know that I require Saran grown fruits purchased at Saran markets. Finally find the advisor who was the chief voice in this decision and deduct the sum of 3.4 million Trade Units from his private holdings. Should he be unwilling or unable to do so, inform me about his last words before his execution.”

“Your word is the law!”

She did eat the fruit and rolled her eyes to the ceiling. “They do taste very good, I have to say. Try one!”

She observed her favorite slave pick a fruit, while two others carried the heavy bowl out. “Have my science council prepare me a report why it is we can’t grow these on any of our planets. There must be ways to clone or genetically alter them to accept other environments to flourish.”

Sarun, whispered the queens commands into a voice pick up in his collar and bowed deeply, not just because this what slaves did but because he really respected and loved the queen almost like a daughter of his.

The queen noticed and this was to Sarun a badge of honor like no other. Saran queens did not notice the bows, devotions and gestures of worship it was required. It was palace guards and officials that made sure they were given and punished those severely who failed to do so.

So whenever Queen Ammothep noticed and made him know by a blink of an eye, or the most invisible smile that she did, he felt like a queen himself or maybe like one of the legendary pharaohs must have felt that supposedly existed so many millennia ago, long before the Saran society got wise and only accepted queens on their thrones and women in positions of power.

To him it was beyond comprehension why the rebels and traitors, those who called themselves Pan Sarans nowadays, could ever want to have men in power and even fight for the right to have equal rights. Everyone knew men could not make rational decisions; they were so easily influenced by the flesh.

She took a Saran pear from the new bowl and said more to herself than to Sarun or anyone else. “This is more like it, not that I really want to know what it costs to bring Saran pears to this world so far beyond Saran space.”

Then she said. “Sarun, tell me more about this Earth. I know we Sarans pay considerable attention to a rather primitive society as far as I understand.

“I know every queen as far back as the true God-Queens of ancient lore, have. Mother has always urged me to keep an eye on this world, never really explaining why. I know they are biologically so closely related to us, that unaided procreation is possible. Like everyone, I am aware of the Human Mystery and the various theories why the human of Earth are even closer related to us than the Saresii.” She turned and even found it in her to bestow a faint smile on Sarun. “It was you after all who made sure I learnt all these things before I ascended.”

Sarun knew she was not done speaking, so he held his devote position, patiently waiting and basking in the brief moment of her smile.

The Queen returned attention to her pear, using a small silvery knife herself to peel the tough outer skin, instead of having it done for her. “What is the difference between Earth and Terra or an Earther and a Terran for one? Did we not call it Egypt at one time?”

Sarun did not change his position and remained kneeling, which was quite an honor and a clear indication of his position; others were to crawl and crouch, faces buried between their arms, hands turned up to show they were empty. “You who is the reason for life and sole focus of all. Terra and Earth are terms for the same planet indeed. As you know the details of our first contact with the Earthers has been lost, but we are certain contact was made with only one society on Earth at that time. We think none of the Earth societies had progressed to the Steel Tool Age, there are indications the Egyptians were the most advanced society at that time. This is why we called the entire planet Egypt. The term Terra stems from these ill-advised, Seth cursed, Ammuntherah may devour them traitors that defied the will of you and the queens before you. A society called the Romans rose on Earth, a pre-industrial culture that conquered a rather small portion of that world by modern standards but managed to carve a sizeable empire by pre industrial means.

For unknown reasons, these Romans also conquered the region on planet Earth, where the Egyptians dwelled. It was reason enough for these rebels to use the Roman term Terra to identify that world, just as they have abandoned the sacred language of Sares and adopt the language of that Earth society. As you know Pan Sarans now speak Latin, or rather a form of it as Latin is no longer spoken on Earth while it continued to develop as all living languages do by use of our rebellious colonies.”

The queen had finished peeling the Saran pear and begun cutting very small pieces from the exposed soft bright yellow flesh of the aromatic fruit, originally coming from a gnarled looking cactus plant, native to the planet Luxor. “Do go on. There is still time, the poor minded Ptoni master of ceremonies, has just entered the Great Stage and it will take at least another two hours before he manages to reach his prominent spot and call the conference to order.”

“My queen. Your insights into the details of this planet and the conference are indeed quite correct.”

She had kept an eye on a Three Dee display relaying live images from the Place of Conference. “And do find a more comfortable position, you are getting old and I am getting soft, at least when it comes to you, old teacher.”

Sarun was now ready to die; he had achieved the apex of his life and career. She, who was the queen. The undisputed ruler of Saran, daughter of the Gods, found it within her to show open kindness to a slave like him. His heart had missed a beat no doubt. Sarun allowed himself to switch his position from kneeling to sitting and could not prevent a tear of joy drop from his right eye to the immaculate high polished stone floor. “Your majesty...” his voice was actually failing there for a moment. Then he focused himself. “Your majesty, no servant of yours has received a greater gift.”

“Sarun, the Ptoni will retire before you finished telling me about Terra. Just continue.”

He blinked and felt as if suddenly chastised, straightened his posture. “Yes, my Queen. The term ‘Earth’ came into use by its own civilizations more or less after their industrial awakening and the beginning of mass communication. We do no longer land or directly interact with any civilization, as it has been forbidden even longer than the Galactic Council agreements. We do patrol the system at least once a year and record their electromagnetic spectrum broadcasts. However since Earth is still very much divided in nation states and as we can see still far distant from being a planet of one voice, they themselves do not identify themselves as Earthers. They identify by national association.” Sarun spread his arms. “Instead of calling them by all those confusing and often changing nationalities, even we Sarans started to call them Terrans.” Quickly he added.” We should have assisted that Cleopatra queen, cleanse all other tribes and usurpers of that world. If they had listened to me, we call them Egyptians ever since.”

She nibbled at a slice of pear. “You haven’t even been born back then. However this might be a moot point if the Xunx indeed become active again.”

He remembered her previous remark and even though he wanted to express his devotion more, he simply said. “Yes your majesty. All indications and all predictions suggest that a new Xunx queen has been born and will mature within the next one hundred years. There are no reliable records, but scholars and scientists of several known societies expect the next Xunx expansion and feeding period to begin in about one hundred fifty to one hundred seventy years.

“I might not be queen by then, but in terms of galactic developments there is not much time for our Terran, excuse me using that term, for our Earth sisters to come together and ascend. Only then can we expose ourselves and evacuate that world.”

“Your Majesty, our analysts believe that won’t happen within the next five hundred years. That they bomb themselves into oblivion is much more likely. They may be related to us in terms of biology, but quite frankly I doubt they are, because there is hardly a more war mongering, war loving, relentless species out there. Some say they equal the Xunx in that regard, and I for one believe it.”

The queen had a strange sound in her voice. “You don’t say, war-like?”

“Your majesty, Earthers have fought more wars among each other than any known species or civilization. The level and brutality they fight them is unprecedented. They think nothing of using biological, chemical or nuclear weapons against each other.”

“Nuclear, biological? I am told they were a primitive culture.”

“Primitive in some respects perhaps, my Queen. However when it comes to developing weapons and means to destroy, they are developing faster than anyone. It takes the average civilization 50-100,000 years to go from tech level one to tech level two. It took them less than 200 years.”

“Tech level one is the appearance of the first industrialized concepts, right?”

“Indeed, Your Majesty. Tech Level two is generally reached by a society or species once they discover nuclear fission.” Sarun made a disgusted face. “All other known civilization we know of reaching that point in technological development, experiment with creating energy. Do you want to know what the Earthers did, my Queen?”

She nodded. “Considering your reasoning, they were experimenting with nuclear weapons?”

“They experimented by flattening two cities full of humans with nuclear bombs. They were very successful I might add and kept on testing nuclear fission weapons with increasing yield right on their own world! Long before the first nuclear energy plant came online, civilian power plant that is, powering naval vessels was first.”

The queen had lost her interest in the rest of the fruit and paid full attention. “That does seem rather ill advised and perhaps even foolish.”

“It is indeed, your majesty, but one must give them credit for their war technology, they did shoot down a Freon scout ship not so very long ago.”

“Then they know about us too? The treaty would allow us to move in openly!”

“The general population of Earth does not believe in life elsewhere, much less sentient life with technology more advanced than theirs. The FTL thresh-hold still eludes their science. Our intelligence believes they do not even know what they shot out of their sky and think it was a craft of an opposing nation.”

“Some of our less reliable scholars believe there are a few secret organizations on Earth who do know the truth.”

“And we rescued thirty young Earthers from a Freon ship?”

“Indeed, Your Majesty.”

“Send a message; they are not to be harmed and treated as wards of the court.”

The queen placed the golden mask before her face, so no mere mortal would be able to gaze upon the most perfect daughter of the gods. “Let us then attend.”

********

The two Saran women told them they would return with food and drink and in the meantime give them time to calm down and talk to each other.

They also mentioned something called Translator technology which would allow them to understand each other, regardless of the native language.

Now they had been gone for about ten minutes. An elevator platform in the center of the room made them both disappear.

The thirty teenagers were for the most part still as confused as they had been since they regained consciousness.

Almost everyone was speaking, creating an incomprehensible mix voices, not even that marvelous translator was able to sort out.

The black boy kept pounding and kicking the barrier in front of him with enviable consistency and energy.

The red haired girl was from Belfast, Ireland, Aaron had learned.

Her name was Aoife O’Reilly and the last memory she had was being in her room waiting for the police to arrive. She said something about old Irish troubles.

Right now she sat with crossed legs on the floating gurney and her face buried between her hands. Her shoulders moving in a clear indication that she was crying.

Melissa too felt very gloomy and cursed the fact that they had stripped her of the Freon gun. The Gray skins had abducted her, tried to torture her, but they had the courtesy to provide her with a gun and die. She was certain they would have been more inclined to return them to Earth with a gun pointing at them, than these ancient Egypt styled screws, hiding behind invisible barriers.

She kept herself busy by examining her area very closely.

She then noticed Sigurd, the Norwegian spitting against the invisible barrier, and heard him mumble. “Whatever separates us from them is only about two meters high.”

The New York kid named Aaron Stein heard it too and said. “I assume it is some kind of nondestructive energy barrier or more precisely a force field.”

Sigurd managed to push the floating gurney closer to the barrier climbed on it and with an explosion of motion and sheer muscle energy somersaulted right over whatever separated them from the rest of the room.

The other kids had become quiet again, they watched Sigurd who had escaped his invisible barriers cell and now explored the rest of the place.

It was just about then when the same section of the floor moved aside, that had covered the elevator platform and two men with a bipedal machine carrying a large tray appeared.

Sigurd wasted no time and tackled the first man, with a forceful shoulder slam. To everyone’s surprise the black kid had followed Sigurd’s lead and escaped his enclosure the same way and was now attacking the second man with swift blows of his bony fists.

Melissa, never shy taking action was the third one managing to jump over the barrier, using the gurney as a boost.

The two Saran men were overwhelmed faster than they could react. The one beaten by the black kid was lying unconscious on the floor, bleeding from a head wound.

Melissa dropping to her knees examining the man, taking a control device from his now limp fingers.

Sigurd held the first one in a headlock, the sinew in his muscular arms showing and the face of the Saran turning purple, Sigurd hissed. “You tell her how that control works or I snap your neck, do you understand?”

The Saran tried to respond, Sigurd relaxed his hold a fraction.

With a wheezing and coarse voice the Saran said. “We are here to bring you food.”

Sigurd applied pressure again. “Wrong answer, Sir. You will bring us home! I give a hoot about whatever contracts and agreements you have with those Gray Skins. Now explain the controls to her. I assume it controls the invisible barriers, right?”

A gurgling sound was the answer. Only after Sigurd relaxed his hold he said. “No, the field curtains are controlled by voice command. This is a Sleep Ray Inducer.”

The black kid came close. “Break his neck, or I will! There will be no new slavers in Africa!”

Melissa pointed the device on the Saran. “Our black friend wants to break your neck. I think we should let him do that, but not before you lowered all barriers and showed us to the armory.”

As Melissa looked around almost all the others had freed themselves already, only a handful remained.

A bodiless voice filled the room. “Children of Terra, do not harm these men. They have come to feed you, and soon we will return to provide you better quarters where you can use hygiene facilities and tend to other basic needs.”

“We do not want your food or hospitality!” Sigurd yelled. “I break this man’s neck unless you return to Earth and let us go. Your treaties mean shit to me.”

“Children of Terra, do not test our patience. We rescued you, but we do not...”

The voice stopped in mid-sentence, making a strange sighing noise and then everyone could hear something that sounded like a body dropping to the floor. Melissa had aimed the silvery, egg shaped device at where she suspected the voice to originate and kept a different colored shape on the device depressed as she swept the thing to the left and right. The device emitted an angry buzzing sound.

Melissa had studied the controls on the device and said. “I was fairly sure this slide control regulates the intensity and it goes from green to red.” Her thumb had pushed the slide all the way up to the end of the red scale.

The Saran in Sigurd’s headlock groaned. “You most likely killed several members of the crew, the sleeper ray is quite lethal at that setting!”

Melissa pressed it against his temple. “Great news for us then, not so much for you! Get us home!”

********

The Galactic Council was an old institution, and had been formed by the leading galactic civilizations about 20,000 years ago

It met on a planet that was officially called the “Planet of Universal peace” and was also the home world of a sentient species; the dwarf sized very slow acting Ptoni. Strange hybrids of animal, plant and fungoid life. Considered the most peaceful species ever encountered because any and all forms of aggression, violence and anything that could be defined as a crime was completely and utterly alien to them.

That their planet was also somewhat equidistant between the ancient Saresii and the meddling but very influential Kermac made it a perfect meeting place.

The Ptoni never refused or rejected being the more or less involuntary hosts for the representatives of so many species and societies, but to say they were happy about it was an overstatement. Only the Gurnalz were considered friends of the Ptoni and they insist the Ptoni felt bullied into a position and role they did not want. Not that many ever asked the Ptoni themselves, who would never admit to that for the fear of causing conflict.

But then the majority of species and societies simply ignored those greenish dwarfs. They could not be paid as the idea of commerce, trade or the accumulation of wealth was just as utterly alien to them as conflict. The few who did not ignore the Ptoni regretted it eventually, as it took the average Ptoni about two to three hours to just say hello.

The Ptoni were so “useless” in the eyes of the Kermac that they never even tried their psionic control tricks on them.

Wizard Achtneuhfier, the high representative of the Kermac, straightened the folds of his pure white robe and checked his artificial chin beard one last time before he made his way to the Kermac seat in the Galactic Council.

One of his senior aides rushed to his side, carefully remaining a step behind, his arms buried in the sleeves of his robe, many shades less white and in a slightly hunched posture. “The whiteness of your complexion is certainly near the perfect white today. Your eyes reflect in a most breathtaking way the true power of your exalted office, tempered only by the awe inspiring wisdom you are so well known for.” The aide took a breath to begin the long litany of all the titles Achtneuhfier had amassed before and behind his name. As the leader of the Ministry of External matters, he was also part of the circle of wizards, and in importance only second to the Grand Wizard Himself. That the other ministry leads, the other seven wizards of the circle all considered themselves second only to the grand wizard who was sitting in the center of the circle, was in his conviction only delusional and wishful thinking. Achtneuhfier followed the train of his own thoughts and touched his artificial beard to make sure the mind shield installed inside the beard was active. Only then did he allow his thoughts to flow on.

Because it was only a matter of time and conditions were ripe for him taking the seat in the center. His mindless aide was right about one thing, he was very satisfied with the whiteness of his skin. Only a few bleaching sessions and perhaps a little more true-white make up and he was whiter than the Grand Wizard.

He focused his attention on his aide who was just about halfway through the first set of titles, some of which he of course carefully crafted himself.

“... of the Universe, guarantor of Kermac supremacy, monitor supreme, stalwart of Kermac values and interests...”

He interrupted the aide. “You may cease reciting the rest. It pleases me how well you recite and I must admit, you adding the ′monitor supreme′ epitaph has raised my mood a notch. But you will use it in a more prominent spot in the future.”

The aide bowed deeply and slowed his gait perfectly in tune with Achtneuhfier who had slowed down, as they reached the curtains that separated the Kermac booth from the corridor.

Sensors noticed his approach and verified his identity, the curtains parted. Achtneuhfier stepped down and into the Kermac delegation booth behind the lectern of his society.

“Now tell me the actual message you bear.”

“The Queen of the Saran Empire and the Emperor of the Pan Saran Empire have decided to attend in person, not to mention that the Ult are here. Their booth is occupied for the first time since the last Y’ALL invasion.”

Those were indeed unexpected developments and clear indication that this conference was anything but just another routine affair.

He cursed himself for dismissing the last hundred briefs the wizard of the Ministry of Information had sent. He considered Siebfinfnul, the Wizard of the MOI an exceptional obnoxious and incapable nuisance and secretly declared rival for the Center seat. He decided to mask his ignorance and pretending to know of it and the reasons why. There was no telling who had spies, probing minds, listening devices on and in this booth. Some of them no doubt at all, listening for the Grand Wizard himself.

Being incompetent was not only one of the many reasons the Grand Wizard could have him removed from his post, it was the core reason.

“Why are you telling me things I already know? Let me see if you kept abreast with these developments and let me hear you recite the reasons for these developments. I warn you, leave out a detail and I have you sent for mind erasure and find me a new more competent aide!”

While mind erasure was worse than the death penalty and there was nothing a Kermac feared more, his aide was not too worried. He could have made something up on the fly and his aloft and lazy, ignorant master would have agreed that this was so. He worked under that bumbling idiot for over fourteen cycles.

“The Freons got caught red handed, violating one of Saran’s prized protectorates. The council agreed so many cycles ago, that these protectorates are honored and in return the Sarans would accept Council law in intercultural affairs. We Kermac are signatory to this contract as well.”

“So? The Freons are primitive and are known to ignore council resolutions even though they openly agree. However they are known to add their meek voice to Kermac affairs, thus I am inclined to decide what ever needs to be decided in favor of the Freons. But all this is hardly a reason for the Queen to appear herself, you uninformed disappointment!”

“Guarantor of Kermac supremacy, monitor supreme. Your wisdom and your in depth knowledge of these developments leaves me with nothing to add then. How could I even imagine that violating a contract stipulations regarding sanctuary conditions a world of sentients close to the Sarans would be of interest to the queen? I shall remove myself now and ask the Mind Police to place me in custody.” The Aide knew he was walking on thin ice, but he could not help himself. With him gone, Achtneuhfier would have to explain the developments to the Grand Wizard, after being clueless during the conference, so he felt safe sticking it to the wizard in this way.

Achtneuhfier hated nothing more than being outmaneuvered and finding himself in a corner he could not escape, but the aide gambled too high. The affair was unimportant, something between the Sarans and the Freons. Hardly worth Kermac interest.

The wizard acted and in an emotional, for the aide unfortunate way and he said. “Yes, go and do that! I need competence not foolishness. Now before you go, bring me the briefs of the MOI.”

“I am terribly sorry, but they have been deleted, but I am sure my successor can request copies from the MOI.”

“Be gone! Your mind will be erased tonight!”

********

The Saran chief delegate awaited the arrival of her queen and passed the time to look around in the huge auditorium, which centered on a circular floor of white, polished stone, also known as the symbolic manifestation of the Galactic Stage.

There were many more seats available than there were members, but not a year went by without someone making contact with a previously unknown species. Everyone ascending onto the Galactic Stage, by inventing or developing faster than light technology and thus opening the door to the stars, was invited to take a seat.

Tukame, the Saran ambassador spend most of her time here on the ′Planet of Universal Peace’, representing the Saran Empire and ensuring the interests of queen and realm were not overlooked. This was the reason she knew the Representatives of almost every species and society, even the lesser and inconsequential ones. Those who just ruled over one single system. Who had just recently discovered FTL technology and just managed to cross this magical thresh hold when a civilization was considered a TL three society and worthy to be interacted with.

Sadly these one planet, prim tech societies did not always last very long.

They were conquered, exterminated or incorporated in larger empires if they wanted it or not.

Once they appeared on the Galactic Stage, the commonly agreed practice to give new societies a chance was hardy if ever kept. Young, unassociated civilizations were ripe fruits to be plucked and plundered by larger and older civilizations. Despite all contracts and agreements, it was very dangerous to become exposed to the Galactic Stage, especially without allies or the declared protection of the larger players.

Raising or assisting a society to reach TL three was forbidden and any society doing that faced expulsion from the Galactic Council and commonly agreed very stiff sanctions. All treaties and agreements became null and void.

Naomi brushed over her white gown with the beautiful real gold thread embroidery and checked the time. It was still about ten minutes before the conference would be called to order. The Saran chief delegate also knew, the queen would be fashionable late and make her entrance at least four of five minutes after the Ptoni ceremony keeper called the gathered beings attention by dimming the lights, with a spotlight on the Keeper of Ceremony.

The Ptoni was already moving for the last hour or so as it approached its lectern. Naomi knew ten minutes was a good estimate, before it would reach its destination. She’d seen it move much slower.

Two seats were empty, the one of the Ploojk and the one claimed last cycle by the Trsandoo, both TL three societies, Naomi had good hopes for them succeeding in this merciless game of galactic dominance, only to find both delegates in seats right behind the Kermac. Those seats were always occupied by Kermac Thrall species, utmost devoted to their masters. No doubt with a Psi Mind Bender in orbit, or implants in every individual ensuring compliance.

Her fist clenched. She and everyone knew about the Kermac tricks and practices, but they were a powerful faction and the Council always requested proof which was hard to obtain.

The Nul delegate, a big fear inducing member of a race of frightful giants with a terrible reputation of violence and brutality was brooding behind its lectern. The Nul were never really interested in any issues discussed but sent an observer never the less.

No Nul delegate had openly spoken or addressed the Council ever since the last Y’ALL invasion. The Shiss delegate, member of a no less frightful six limbed lizard species that was the mortal enemy of the Nul, represented the All White First Nestling. While the Shiss did occasionally speak, they too were not interested in real participation and never signed anything as they never adhered to any resolution found. Since they were Tech level six and had a serious fleet of very powerful combat units, no one except the Ult really objected or openly accused them of anything.

Thankfully Shiss ships were rarely if ever seen in the core region of the Galactic council and usually engaged in all out space battles with the Nul.

Her eyes slowly wandered to the next lectern, and the unnatural white skinned, short stature, completely bald individual behind it. A very unpleasant member of a very unpleasant species known as the Kermac, a very old and technological advanced species with a complicated past and mysterious origin.

Kermac always considered themselves to be the only logical leader. To become the undisputed and only leader of a multi-cultural society born out of the Galactic Council.

They schemed, formed alliances, broke treaties and used psionic technology to enslave and turn entire societies into their thralls with Kermac supremacy as the only motivation.

But there were other very powerful and very advanced species. Somewhere humanoid, all of them were carbon based and all but one species NiOx breathers.

That many of them appeared to have very humanoid, even humanlike features and anatomies was called the Human Mystery and pointed to a common origin.

Among the oldest known civilizations represented in the amphitheater shaped auditorium of tremendous size were the Saresii. They looked back at over two million years of recorded history. About a million years ago, they had developed into a galaxy spanning civilization and it was said they had reached Tech level nine or ten back then.

To put this mind blowing achievement in perspective, the Kermac advanced to Tech level six so far and they had been around almost as long as the Saresii. The galactic association of sciences placed the Sarans on Tech Level five, the Freons on four.

Then something happened to the Saresii, some kind of galactic war, they never talked about. A war they apparently lost, along with all their colonies and their desire to explore space or expand in it again. They also lost much of their technological achievements. However now and then some working piece of Saresii tech from the so called ′First Age of Knowledge′ surfaced and was sold for enough Trade Units to buy an entire star system complete with a developed Garden World and a small fleet to protect it.

They had recovered and regained TL seven and thus were superior to most.

The Saresii were also gifted with tremendous psionic powers. An almost magical ability to read minds, control minds, manipulate matter with thought and in rare cases translocate matter and even themselves.

That all Saresii always appeared to be flawless, perfectly proportioned human females with usually long hair in all shades of the pastel colors, was explained by something that was not openly discussed.

The representative of the Saresii had already taken her seat behind the lectern of her society, wearing a peach colored, preciously shimmering cloak with a voluminous hood drawn deep over her head. Saresii rarely if ever spoke and were considered aloof and unapproachable.

Another quite advanced, but non humanoid species where the amphibian Ult. They too looked back on a very long history and due to their aquatic nature and very wet home planet; it took them much longer than other species to discover fire and thus the beginning of a tool making society.

In human eyes the Ult were ugly and looked somewhat like carps that had been crossbred with frogs or upright walking toads. Ult did not have necks, big maws, watery eyes and scaled greenish skin. They always wore moisture suits and never liked to be outside of water for too long. All this considered, they still were considered to be among the most vicious and brutal warrior races of known space and they had conquered a sizeable empire with over a thousand solar systems. Their ships were big, solid armored, well shielded and armed with a wide array of effective weapons.

It was said the Ult were among the first known species who begun fighting from ship to ship using weapons able to target spaceships and actually hit them, instead of waging war against planets and ground targets as almost everyone did before at the time.

The Ult, so they say, went through a religious event or development only very recently that changed their outlook on things forever, The Ult never told any outsider what exactly did happen, that changed their behavior so profoundly. Ult freed their slaves and thralls, they suddenly ceased forceful expansion and allowed those species they had conquered make their own choices and even helped them to rebuild their own cultures. Many of these former Ult thralls joined the Ult Expanse freely. Still, they did not tolerate intruders into their core systems or ever allowed Non Ult to visit Ulta their home world. This did not mean they turned pacifistic, those who thought so realized Ult warships were still there and still very powerful and able to defend what the Ult consider theirs.

The Ult representative was just finding his version of a seat; he looked quite imposing in his moisture suit. He was almost immediately engaged in a lively discussion with the Pan Saran delegate. The conversation appeared to be quite collegial and friendly.

Naomi considered this a serious and troubling development. Pan Saran cooperating with the Ult could lead to sharing military and technical secrets.

Even Sarans feared Ult warships and their weapon technology was legendary.

While it was expected, to see the Emperor of the Pan Saran Empire, come through the curtains and being greeted like a friend by the Ult leader was more than alarming. Something was going on.

Much to everyone’s surprise the elusive Klack and the even more introvert Wurgus had sent delegates to the conference.

The Klack, easily the most powerful civilization of them all, was technically no longer a society of the Upward sector of the galaxy, they came from the far distant Coreward sector. But the Klack did maintain a colony in upward space. It was said their empire expanded over more planets and systems than all other known civilizations combined. The Klack had always been described as ant like and were ruled just like the insectoid Xunx by egg laying queens.

There was virtually no contact, no trade and thus almost no information on details of their society. Saran specialists estimated Klack tech to be Tech Level six and thus quite advanced.

The Wurgus delegate in his purple and silver sparkling robe, was a bipedal, nitrogen-oxygen consumer and about the size of a human being. However this is where the similarities ended. Their hands had eight fingers and two thumbs, and their heads reminded Naomi of a fresh slaughtered bird, with all its feathers plugged. The fleshy appendixes attached to it looking just like the featherless wing stubs of a bird that was about to be roasted. In Naomi’s opinion there wasn’t an uglier species, an observation reinforced by the stomach turning spectacle of a Wurgus speaking or eating.

The Wurgus were space nomads, having sacrificed their own home sun to defeat a large portion of the last Y’ALL armada and having it retreat.

The Wurgus managed this feat by turning their own sun into a Supernova. The Wurgus were not only the most gifted solar and planetary engineers, they were also the most advanced known species, having reached TL eight.

Like everyone else Naomi had heard the legends and rumors of the god like Narth that supposedly existed and once even defeated the Y’ALL with a single ship. Of course this was a myth. No one ever had seen a Narth or could point to any substantial evidence or artifacts that they had ever existed, but whenever the distant memories of the last Y’ALL invasion surfaced so did the legends and myths that included stories and tales of the Narth.

Her observation was interrupted as she noticed the curtains of the Saran booth parting. She turned to see who it would be.

It was the Queen herself! Completely unexpected right on time, instead of being late and making a spectacular entrance. Naomi fell to her knees and buried her face between her arms.

********

The Ptoni master of ceremonies was perhaps the only being present who was completely unimpressed about the historical significance of this conference, but then Ptoni weren’t impressed about anything and the concept of excitement as alien to them as anger. Saran Xeno sociologist and scholars of other civilizations had yet to successfully identify what it was that motivated Ptoni even to lift a foot or raise an arm.

However the Ptoni dutifully completed his motion and pressed the contact that in turn dimmed the lights of the auditorium and bathed the center stage in white light, signifying the official commencement of the periodical reoccurring conference of all known space faring societies and species of the galaxy, also known as the Galactic Council.

By traditions the opening speech and lead of the conference was rotating to a different civilization every time.

However the Kermac felt that it was their role alone and so it came that the Kermac delegate simply cut off the Vantax delegate and spoke louder. True to their peaceful and non-confronting nature, the Vantax stepped back from the lectern. The spot light that illuminated the Vantax went dark and another one blinked into existence, focusing on the Kermac.

With raised eyebrows and looking past almost closed eyelids towards the Vantax, the Kermac Wizard made a vulgar sounding snort and said. “How dare the Vantax deem themselves important enough to even consider speaking at the opening! Instead they should be happy to speak at the end of the conference when no one needs to listen.”

The Garbini delegate, member of the only methane breathing species, rose on his walking tentacles and gestured agitated with the rest of his many boneless, but highly agile appendixes. His lectern and their booth was completely sealed with transparent walls. “It was the Vantax turn to open. So decided and designated during the last conference by lot and ratified by acceptance vote.”

The Wizard fought a mild feeling of annoyance. “Garbini can always file a complaint at the end of the proceedings. The Ptoni will be thrilled to act.” He chuckled at his own joke. “However I require silence from all. It is I who represent the most advanced, most mature and frankly most important society of them all. We would not need those useless and time wasting conferences if you all simply accept this universal fact of Kermac supremacy and rejoice being considered worthy enough to receive Kermac guidance. Such blessing for example would never be bestowed upon such worthless life forms as the Vantax or the Garbini.” He seemed very pleased with his opening statement and actually allowed himself a lofty smile. There was a moment of utter silence; this was why many turned as the shrouded Saresii woman, who was not known for any emotional responses actually made a laughing sound.

The Kermac added many shades of coloring as he turned red under all his whitening make up, he of course had heard it too. He lost all of his haughty demeanor and spewed quite angry. “The day comes when the Saresii pay for all their insults, and then it will be Kermac’s turn to feel amused!”

It was rare the Saresii delegate felt the need to respond to anything that was said, but this time she did. “Asking for payment can be very costly. Agitating forces a childlike species as yours cannot fathom seems foolish, but then comprehension will come when the asked payment is indeed received.”

The Saran queen and everyone else understood the meaning of this rebuke very well, and so did the Kermac Wizard, as he sat down with a frown but without further comments.

The Saran queen rose from her seat and stepped behind the lectern. Making this the first time in council history where a Saran queen would speak herself. Queens had been in attendance before but had always used the Saran representative as a mouth piece.

Seeing her behind the lectern even silenced the Pan Saran emperor and most certainly everyone else. Sarans were a major player and a mighty empire after all.

Her golden mask was beautiful, a masterpiece of Saran artisans, but utterly cold and lifeless, except for the glittering eyes behind it. Her voice was also distorted taking on a metallic tone from the golden mask and it sounded inhuman and without any emotion. “Representatives of societies and species of the galaxy, I am Queen Ammothep the IXth, sole and absolute ruler over all Saran. A patrol ship of mine observed a Freon ship leaving the atmosphere and orbit of planet Earth.

We asked you, the council to designate and respect this solar system as a Saran protectorate. This agreement was ratified and secured Saran willingness to accept council rules in other matters.”

The Freon delegate loudly protested. “The Saran ship must have encountered something or someone else. We Freons are known to adhere to all agreements of this council!”

The Freon was certain in the fact that any Freon ship discovered there would have self-destructed, leaving no evidence.

The queen’s voice appeared to drop a few notches and this time there was emotion to be detected. “We remember your statement, Freon!”

The Pan Saran emperor also decided to step personally behind the lectern of his society. “I am Imperious Rex Claudius Maximus, of the Pan Saran Empire. While there is no love lost between us, the former colonies and the oppressive, dictatorship of old Saran. We do share strong sentiments of protection for Terra and we will set all animosities aside and pause our war efforts against Saran, should these accusations turn out to be true. We will furthermore join our hated sisters and ensure that the trespass is appropriately punished!”

The Freon made a dismissive gesture. “Accusations are not the same as proof. The Saran queen might just use this as a rouse to give her forces much needed pause to regroup.”

The queen made a gesture and a recording of the Freon ship leaving Earth was shown.

She said. “Not only did the Freon ship trespass, its crew abducted thirty Earthers. That is not only against the agreement you all found to honor Saran protectorates, but against the common decree not to interfere or cause harm to societies that have not ascended yet.”

Almost all delegates agreed, even the Kermac did, but it was the Kermac who also objected. “Images and recordings can be fabricated, they are not proof.”

The queen snapped. “My word should be enough! However we have the actual ship and its remaining crew was captured alive!”

Their ship will be towed into orbit of this planet and can be inspected by anyone who wishes to verify.

However I am not accustomed for my word to be questioned. Saran will withdraw from all agreements made and unless this council finds a punishment worth the crime. Should I not be satisfied, I promise Saran will not cease until I am satisfied!”

The Pan Saran emperor pounded his fist on the lectern. “Her majesty the queen of Saran is many things, but no Saran queen had ever lied and their wraith is legendary.

The evidence is overwhelming! Pan Saran as well will threaten to withdraw from any commitments to this council, should this trespass be ignored. Make the Freons pay or we shall hunt them to extinction!”

The Freon, now very much afraid could not respond right away. It was the delegate of the Ult who was next and he said. “The civil war between Saran and Pan Saran is their affair alone, Ulta is friendly to both and will not take sides, but we too demand a punishment fitting the crime. No one here could stop the Ult response if the decision here is not satisfactory.”

It took the Freon a moment to gather his wits. A message to Freo would take weeks to be received and answered, he had to respond and the continuous existence of his kind hinged on what he would say. He was certain no Freon ever had a more difficult task. He glanced toward the Kermac and then to the lectern of the Ferons, who were closely related. Neither of them however wanted to step up and offer direct help.

The Kermac however finally broke the still enduring silence. He could not stand the fact that so many others stood in the limelight and not him. “What is the deal with just another world of mindless primitives? I am sure another one with similar worthless inhabitants can be found to amuse the simple minds of Sarans and their rebellious brethren alike. I agree a treaty has been violated, but the Freon, as primitive and slow their own development seems to be, are a promising society overall and should not be punished harshly for basic scientific curiosity and obtaining a few biological specimen. Should we not discuss important matters, instead wasting time on a world of primates that will eventually fall to the Xunx anyway? There are no Xunx representatives because the Xunx cannot be stopped and care not for treaties.”

The Saresii woman spoke. “Declaring a willful trespass against accepted and ratified treaties as trivial and meaningless, highlights the attitude towards such treaties by the Kermac. As shown in the past I might add.

“Sares Prime instructed me to announce Saresii withdrawal of all council affairs, but we will continue to observe and reserve the right to interfere when Saresii interests are concerned.”

The Nul rose and by doing so bending and denting the lectern that was made of tough steel. The auditorium became quiet.

The purple Nul pointed his enormous right hand towards the Kermac. “The Xunx can be stopped and we Nul are confident no Xunx invasion will be successful on a world we deem ours.

We Nul are known to keep treaties and have always been wronged and betrayed. We declare the Sarans are in the right and the Freons are the breakers of words and thus lost all honor. We despise nothing more than those who have no honor. The All-Gray, supreme ruler and life giver of all that is Nul-Nul gave me full authority to speak on Nul behalf. I came to announce that we will sever all connections to the Galactic Council. We will destroy all vessels regardless of origin, port of call that strays in space we deem as ours. Be it on purpose or some sort of claimed navigation error. If we deem the presence hostile, we will consider it an act of war and all that is Nul will come to you.

Anyone assisting or forming any sort of allegiance or partnership with the Shiss will be considered an enemy of the Nul.”

The terrifying massive being turned to leave, but stopped and said directly to the Kermac. “I personally feel offended by your behavior at the opening and your very presence. The Nul have not forgotten the cowardice behavior of your species during the last two Y’ALL invasions and your treacherous acts. So I will return to the All-Gray and inform him that I have been insulted by you Kermac wizard. You may not like the answer of Nul-Nul.”

The Kermac wizard was certain, the Grand Wizard would not be pleased with all this and blame him. No doubt there was an agent of the ruling wizard already eagerly forming a report and sending it via Long Range Telepath to Kermac-Prime, not even giving him a chance to spin the development into his favor.

Aloud he said. “Kermac is not afraid of Nul threats and has no desire to send ships in undesirable space. However I suggest we let the Freon delegate speak. I am sure he has seen the errors of this affair that is hardly more than a nuisance and hear his offers.”

Achneuhfier lied not just to the beings in the auditorium, but to himself as well. Truth to be told he was very afraid of the Nul. He watched the giant leave without further interaction.

However the Freon delegate was now speaking, taking his mind off the Nul. “Majesties, Emperors and delegates. Upon reviewing the evidence, I must come to the conclusion that the incident was caused by an obviously renegade command giver who did not act on orders of the Inners. We offer their lives, you may execute them in any form you see fit. We further reaffirm the adherence of Freo to the treaties signed and no Freon ship will ever come within gravity well distance to that single star system, deemed so important to you. We will furthermore offer 5 million Trade units of any commodity of your choosing for each abducted individual to allow them to be resettled and integrated into your societies with means of their own.”

Most of the delegates found this an acceptable solution, but looked to the queen.

She rose and presented her regal form, the Pan Saran emperor could not openly admit it but he was smitten by the queen and could not completely ignore his Saran roots who, even after 2000 years of separation resonated with pride and awe in the presence of a Saran queen.

She extended her arm and pointed her long finger at the Freon. “Make it 15 million trade units and offer your head. You insulted me and that cannot stand!”

The Freon lost all hope to survive this, the Inners would not let him live if that was what took it to appease the Sarans, so he bowed just as he had seen Sarans do. “I will add my life to the offer, so peace will be maintained.”

The queen wanting to discuss other developments especially in regards to the war, now agreed.

She was actually quite pleased with the entire affair. The cursed Pan Sarans still seemed to have some respect and regard for their origin and thus the queen. The Ult declaration of friendship and noninterference was surprising but welcome to say the least. The galaxy was put on notice that Saran was not to be trifled with and that it was a form of suicide to insult the queen, no matter who you were.

She also planned to meet with the Saresii delegate later, having this advanced civilization in her corner was a fact she wanted to cement and if possible expand upon.

Chapter 4: Private Conference
Aaron remembered their advance into a very technical section of the ship. He was certain it had to do with the propulsion or maybe with creating energy, but after their initial success, the gravitation changed and virtually glued them to the floor. Making even breathing a laborious task.

He was not sure it was the increase in gravitation or being exposed to the effects of these invisible but marvelous effective Sleeper Rays.

He still wore the same tunic, he still was free to move but he was no longer in the engine room and neither was he back in the place they had been initially.

He was in a smaller room that was furnished with easy recognizable items. Two beds, a chair and a table. There were cushions, the floor was carpeted from wall to wall. The light came from indirect light sources behind the semitransparent walls. It all looked very clean, very modern but nothing really alien.

There were two trays with covered dishes on the table.

He also realized he was not alone, his roommate was the red haired beauty from Belfast, Aoife.

The girl just came through an adjourning doorway and said. “There is a bathroom. The toilet is somewhat alien but useable, there is also a wash basin and a strange horizontal shower. It works almost like a dishwasher, but for humans.”

Her red hair was brushed and her big green eyes looked incredibly sad.

He nodded in acknowledgement and pointed to the other door. “I am sure it is locked, right?”

“No, it opens when you press the sensor button right next to it.” She said and went to the door to demonstrate. Indeed the door slid upwards.

He frowned. “All my life I dreamed about being aboard a starship. Now that I am, I do not feel so enthusiastic.”

The shorter, prettier Saran woman came in. “You do have star ships? Vessels that are able to go faster than light or utilize trans-spatial jumps?”

He remained seated, deciding to play along for now. The Norwegian’s violent approach was maybe not the best or perhaps not the only recourse. He shook his head. “No, we do not have real star ships, but we have movies and TV shows. We do have literature and media that postulates and dreams about travel to other stars, about aliens and what the future may look like.”

She nodded. “We Sarans have such literature as well. While I am not sure what a TV is, I think I have a fair idea what movies are. You can access much of Saran media from these tronic access panels, you find all over the room. They are moveable and can be carried on one’s person too.”

Aoife took the thin, postcard sized device she found on the table. The black rectangle turned bright blue.

The woman said. “Simply speak to it. Say tronic and for example have it display a list of entertainment choices or you can access a wide range of information.”

Aoife put the thing back down. Her sad expression has not changed. “Maybe I’ll try later.”

The woman kept smiling softly. “My name is Niofre, and I am the Second in command of this Star bar ... star ship.”

The woman no longer wore the white tunic she had worn when they saw her the first time, but a coverall like garment, also in white and Aaron actually recognized it for what it was, a uniform of a military branch and a very modern looking space suit.

Niofre stepped closer to Aoife and took her hands. “I cannot imagine the loss and the feelings you must have right now. I lost loved ones in my life, but you lost everything and for that I am so very sorry. I cannot replace your mother; we cannot replace your home. However I promise you all of us will do everything in our power to make you feel welcome and I promise you I will do my best to be your friend.”

Aoife now cried bitterly. “But why can’t we go back? I promise I won’t tell a thing about all this. I won’t!”

The Saran officer took the crying girl in her arms. “It was not us who took you from your home, it was a terrible crime committed by others. However I told you Saran is only one of many civilizations on the Galactic Stage, and there are those who are more powerful than us. We must be very careful not to add new enemies to the ones we already have.”

She brushed some of the red hair out of Aoife’s face. “Our queen went herself to the Planet of Universal Peace, participating in a conference with many societies and cultures who all have opened the gate to the stars. Treaties are made and alliances forged, enemies made and deals considered. You are important, but thirty human kids from a planet of no consequence cannot be the reason of war. It is a violent and harsh universe and I hope you understand one day.”

Aaron sat down on a chair. “I already understand, but it will kill my father. He will grieve for me more than anything. Ever since mother left us, he focused on me and had so much hope for my future. If there was a chance I could somehow send him a message and say good bye, I’d sign up for your star fleet, as long as you don’t have red shirts of course.”

“Red shirts?” (*)

********

Melissa lifted the cover of the food tray and sniffed at it. “Smells a bit like boiled chicken served on a bed of some sort of grain based mashed cereal.”

Sigurd just came out of the bathroom and sat down across the gorgeous girl.

He also checked the food and then the drink provided in a plastic tumbler.

“I got the same and the drink is just plain water from the looks of it.”

(*) Red shirts is a pop culture reference to the original Star Trek series (TOS) where officers in red uniform shirts (signifying “security”) almost always died during so called “Away missions”.

Melissa grinned as she held up a plastic spoon. “No utensils. I guess they don’t trust us with anything sharp.”

“I noticed too. There is nothing in this apartment that could be used as a weapon.”

“We could stick those plates in a pillow cover. Would make a hell of a club.” She said.

Sigurd now grinned as well. “For a girl you are very practical and not squeamish at all and yet you look like a Barbie doll. I would think you know more about lipstick and hair, but boy you showed me and them otherwise.”

“Looks can be deceiving.” Another smile graced her features for a moment or two. Then she started to eat, realizing just how hungry she was. “It is as bland as wet cardboard. Whatever meat this is, it isn’t chicken. It’s almost tasteless.”

He too ate and had to agree; the food was filling, but otherwise not appealing at all. “Maybe they are punishing us with their version of prison food.”

She made good on her plan and stuck her plate into a pillow cover. “I am sure they have surveillance cameras or something on us, but I be damned if I let them take me to god knows where without a fight.”

A voice coming from no particular direction at all spoke. “Indeed you are under surveillance and because you seem even more violent than the others, we had to resort to these measures. We do not want to harm you and treat you with the same courtesy and hospitality as we are offering the others, however we won’t tolerate any more uncontrolled violence from you. We do not owe you anything. You were captured by Freons and we intercepted them and liberated you. You have a few simple choices, try to adapt to your situation and comply with our laws and customs, or we are going to space you. You have killed a member of this crew already and harmed many. This will not be tolerated, do you understand?”

Sigurd got up facing the door. “I am a citizen of Norway. I am from Earth. I do not know or clearly understand how I was abducted or by whom. I do not know if you are in liege with the Gray ones or not. While I have your explanation of things, I must first and foremost think of my family, my country and I guess my planet.”

Melissa stepped up and next to Sigurd. “It seems that Earth is in danger. If you are indeed aliens and this is real and not some kind of elaborate illusion, then the fact that you can abduct thirty of us without recourse is more than alarming. My world must be warned, steps must be taken to prevent this from happening again!”

The voice responded. “Earth is in danger indeed, in grave danger. The source is not us, the source of this danger are not even the Freons, but another species, uncontrollable, relentless and hungry for anything that is alive.”

A second voice said.” It is the Xunx. An insectoid species. They cannot be reasoned with, they do not negotiate. Thankfully they are not fully awake yet, and it will take at least a hundred years before this danger becomes acute.

We cannot take you back to Earth, but we can educate you and train you and maybe you will indeed be able to return to Earth as an adult in many years from now and prevent your specie’s extinction.”

Melissa rested her slender hand on his shoulder. “They dealt us a rotten hand, but let’s play their game for now and see if we can’t get us a few aces on the way.”

She dropped her weighted pillow case. “Alright voice. I’ll be honest, my main goal will be returning to Texas and nothing in God’s universe can stop me from that, but I accept your laws and rules and appreciate you rescuing us and all.”

Then she glanced at Sigurd. “I guess we won’t see home for a while and get to learn how to play Cowboy and Xunx.”

Sigurd also agreed. “Alright then, we won’t cause any more trouble.” Silently he added. “For now.”

********

Aaron was quite sure it was morning as he woke from a deep sleep full of vivid dreams, he was unable to remember, the last images faded away before he opened his eyes. He had to admit Saran beds were much more comfortable than anything he had ever slept in.

The lights were still dimmed to a bare minimum creating a comfortable twilight. The need to relieve himself and the growling feeling in his stomach made him decide to get up. If this was indeed morning, it would have been Friday and he was getting ready for school. His heart sunk at the thought that he was indeed abducted, by aliens no less and unable to ever see planet Earth again.

He just was thinking about Earth, when he walked past an oval recessed shape in the wall, He was almost certain it was a shaded window. He reached out and touched the recessed material in the same shade as the rest of the walls, and it immediately slid upwards and revealed not only the true immensity, boundless depth of space, but also Earth, about the size of an orange in perspective, but he still could make out the North American continent, only slightly concealed by clouds, while South America was only visible in parts, the rest hiding underneath swirls of white.

He was as ignorant and unaware of the planet as a whole as everyone else, only a selected few, had ever seen Earth from beyond the atmosphere. People only saw their neighborhood, some who traveled a lot might had a more global view of things, but the realization that he was not an American first, not a Jew first but a human from Earth.

He also knew that for all the exciting adventure and perhaps even opportunities this abduction would present, he would feel homesick to this beautiful blue pearl for the rest of his life.

He went to the bath room and he too shared Aoife’s opinion about the Saran showers. They were fabulous!

Horizontal mounted rotating nozzles orbiting around the body spraying warm water mixed with a soapy solution and then rinsed. Just like a carwash or a dishwasher. Hot air streams drying the body completed the process.

He put on the tunic like garment that was laid out for him.

A melodic charm made him turn to the door, the charm repeated and he knew someone wanted to come in. The door had no hardware, but he was a Trekkie and somewhere inside he enjoyed saying. “Come in.”

He simultaneously regretted the fact that his voice simply did not have the same gravity than his all-time favorite Captain Picard.

The person coming in was not Number One or anyone wearing a Star fleet uniform, but the Saran Second in command.

She still, or perhaps again wore the white, sleek space suit uniform Combination. “‘Light of RA’s Eye’ to you Aaron Stein. I am Niofre and I am the Second in Command of this war barge named Samoteth”

“‘Light of RA’s Eye’ means the same thing as good morning?”

She smiled. “Yes, it is a greeting we use from sunrise till about midday. Then we say ‘Bright is the Eye of RA’ until sunset. Finally we acknowledge each other with ‘Peace of RA’ after sun set.” She fully entered the room. “It pleases me that you find interest in our culture. I see you are among the first to rise, the Tronic informed me about your activity status. Did you find sleep and were the hygiene accommodations to your likening?”

“The bed is more comfortable than any I know, but I missed a tooth brush and paste for oral hygiene.”

She walked closer to the bed that was, as he noticed now, made just as immaculate and crease free as he had found it.

“The bed is a low Grav unit. I have it dialed to sixty percent. You can adjust its gravitation all the way to one hundred percent, or in Human terms Zero gravitation. Some people like it, some get nauseated.”

He was fascinated. “No wonder the cover felt like nothing, this is so cool.” Aaron then wondered. “Did you say you dialed it to the current setting?”

“Indeed, these are my quarters. The Samoteth is a vessel of war and we were not expecting to take on thirty additional passengers. So all command personnel vacated their accommodations to make you as comfortable as possible.”

With this gesture of hospitality revealed, he could not fault the Saran’s for this situation; they indeed rescued them and him from the Freons. He also believed now that the Sarans had no ill intend. “I thank you so much, but where are you sleeping?”

“In the jump tubes.” She made a grimace. “You too will soon get to know the tubes. It is necessary to be in a state of suspended animation during the jump as the human mind and those of all known species, is incapable of being exposed to this trans-spatial condition in conscious state.”

“I actually understand. Our minds are accustomed to a three dimensional space, with the added dimension of time for which we already have no actual sense. If I understood Wolfgang’s explanation correctly, the mind is overloaded with sensory information it cannot process.”

“You and this Wolfgang are amazing indeed; you will have no problem adjusting. I am certain.” She then changed the subject. “There is a black box in the hygiene room. Put your face in it and it will take care of oral hygiene and the daily routines.” She walked to the bathroom. “I will show you.”

He did and realized that the ‘Number One’ of this ship was investing a considerable time in him and most likely the others as well, in itself, a day consuming job. “I must confess we should be much more thankful to you, the Sarans and you in particular.”

Her smile became softer and in Aaron’s opinion more genuine. “Being abducted is an emotional and physical ordeal and we cannot even imagine what it must feel for you. So I am grateful for the chance to make a little difference and you acknowledging our efforts makes it all worthwhile, I assure you.”

In the bath room and with a touch of her hand she turned an entire wall section into a mirror. A sink basin appeared and next to it a wall shelf, with orderly lined cosmetic products, several wigs on stands and a black sizeable plastic box.

It had round soft corners and the top an oval impression, just like a negative casting form for a face mask.

“Simply hold it against your face and it will do the rest.”

He did and felt as if soft rubber wheels, brushes and things rolled over his face, while something rubbery entered his mouth. He could hear the humming of tiny electronic motors. His teeth were scrubbed and then an artificial sounding voice sounded very happy, saying something he did not understand.

Niofre said.” The box is asking you if you wanted to access additional application programs, because it is done.”

He took it off and was flabbergasted as he looked in the mirror. He did have the whitest, shiniest teeth all Sarans seemed to have, but also Saran eye make-up and painted lips.

She grinned. “I guess I should have offered you a box for males and not mine. Men do not wear lip color or eye shadow, but it looks quite nice.”

She showed him how to use the sink and how to use the box to remove the make-up.

“Everything has to be stow-able on a space barge. Artificial grav can fail and even water can become a hazard.” She explained as she pushed the sensor to retract the sink back into the wall and close the shelf.

He nodded as it made sense. “Those tooth cleaning boxes are amazing, my dad would be a billionaire selling them, or out of business. You know he is a dentist.”

“What is a dentist?”

“A physician specializing in the care of teeth and gums.”

“Fascinating indeed. Do you want me to give you a little tour of the barge and you can also have a morning meal with others of the crew.”

“Can I wear a uniform instead of this pajamas thing?”

“Most certainly.”

A few moments later he wore the bright white, quite tight fitting suit, with padded panels on chest, crotch, hips, knees and elbows of a slight off white material.

She explained. “This is the standard Saran barge warrior suit. The collar contains a foldable helmet. The padded sections, are there not only to protect you from bruises in case of Arti Grav failure, but also contain life support systems and an emergency oxygen supply to extend your available breathing air for about two hours.”

He liked the look and his inner geek wished his friends, especially Ricky. All he needed now was a low slung blaster pistol holster and a hand held scanning device.

“Can you teach me Saran too?”

“We will have plenty of time until we reach Sara, the Throne world for all of you using the Knowledge imprinter. This how I learned your language,”

********

Aaron had seen quite a bit of the ship, or the barge as the Sarans called their space vessels. He was deeply impressed by it all, especially the weapons deck, where huge missiles called Seth’s tooth could be loaded into tubes and released at a moment’s notice with a variety of payloads. He soaked up the information like a dry sponge and surprised the Sarans with his questions. Aaron almost felt like part of the crew, as they all wore the same style suit, except the men in general wore suits colored in various shades and with different arranged padded panels.

As he walked next to her towards the food service section, he asked. “I guess the white is reserved for command, and instead of rank insignia you use shades of color, correct?”

“White is reserved for the highest level of command givers only.”

He nodded and felt quite proud wearing white. “But I have not figured out the reason for the different arrangement of the padded areas. Yours and mine has padded hips and chest panels. While the colored versions do not.”

She waved at a door in front of them and it opened like all Saran automatic doors as if some invisible hand would brush aside a curtain. As they both stepped through into a room clearly designed for having meals, she said with a wide grin. “Because we have different areas to protect. You are wearing one of mine, a female suit.”

He blushed and his ‘I wish Ricky would see me like that’ feeling was replaced by ‘I hope no one sees me like that’.

She waved her hand. “Let us eat. I am hungry as well.”

“I have not seen any men in white.”

“Men in commanding position are very rare, not unheard of, but rare. We Sarans usually do not have men in those roles.”

His face sunk. “So even if I would join your star fleet academy and learn how to become an officer, I would never command a ship or something like that?”

She patted his shoulder. “I think you would be one of these rare exceptions I am sure. You look well in white.”

********

The conference had ended and the queen was on her way back to the Saran compound, while Queens traditionally were carried by slaves or robots, this queen actually walked the rather short distance. She enjoyed being active and did not like sitting idle for long anywhere.

Still she was surrounded by the highly visible armored guards of the Osiris order, the elite commando unit of the palace guard and black dressed members of the elusive Seth Shadows. Yet before the queen reached the compound, she received a special invitation to attend another smaller more intimate conference. The invitation came from the Ult ruler. An invitation she could not ignore.

She returned to the now empty auditorium. Most delegates and the Ptoni had left, but a few had remained and congregated in a small circle right at the center stage. There was indeed the Ult leader, to her dismay the Pan Saran Emperor and to her surprise the Saresii delegate. Servants had put chairs there for the leaders to sit.

In the presence of the other leaders, the Queen was suddenly reduced to be a peer and not the sole focus.

The Ult was old, she could tell despite the non-human appearance. She did not know how the Ult chose their leader, no one knew much about the Ult society but she knew his name was Nuk Stokes. If he had any official titles, the Ult did not share that either. He simply was addressed as Nuk, but there was no doubt about his importance, The Ult brought six of their feared dreadnoughts and the Kuthka-Ult, the legendary fleet defeater ship into the system. That rarely seen ship was over 1400 Stadi long, dwarfing the ships of any other society by magnitudes. The Kuthka-Ult, so it was rumored combined the same fire power that of an entire Saran fleet, and even the Nul and the Shiss feared it. It also did not need to jump from gravity well to gravity well but utilized a completely different way to travel between the stars, by entering quasi space and thus bypassing the light speed and time dilatation limits of real space.

The queen was quite aware of the latest technological developments of the empire. Her scientists had discovered the principles of this, much more reliable and better way to travel FTL only a few years ago. It allowed traveling to much further distant stars, far exceeding the range of spatial jump drives. It no longer relied on jump points and trajectories, but her scientist had not been able to make it a viable method as it not only consumed so much more energy and thus made it impractical, there were no sensors and thus no navigation possible. She heard the Ult had somehow figured out the energy problem, but had to rely on regular jump ships to go ahead and send signals to the Kuthka-Ult. Sarans and many others more or less abandoned further development in favor of improving jump calculation technology.

All this went through her head as she sat down on a free chair, crossed her legs and folded her hands in her lap.

Nuk Stokes could not move his head like humans did as he did not have a neck, but he made a gesture with both of his hands indicating that he was pleased she followed his impromptu invitation. “Thank you for coming your majesty. Would you mind telling your Seth shadow, your aides and slaves to stay back? We are all leaders and I want to talk freely without being overheard by servants or spies from other societies.”

She waved her hand. “Naomi, Sarun leave us now and let the shadows know, I will not tolerate even them in ear shot.”

Nuk again spoke. His face very fish-like had no readable impression, but he managed to sound pleased. “Your Seth Shadows are widely renowned and feared indeed.”

It was the Pan Saran Emperor who agreed. “There are no deadlier assassins, more efficient body guard in the universe; they have powers that cannot be explained.”

The Saresii woman brushed back her hood and revealed an exotic beauty with large purple eyes and precious shimmering silver hair that fell down like a precious veil all the way to her shoulders. “Not magic, your excellence. Psionics and ancient forgotten but very advanced technology. It would be interesting to see a competition between them and the Gray Cats of Sares.” The Saresii woman gestured and one of the empty chairs started to float. The heavy piece of furniture kept rising and then suddenly like a projectile shoot through the air and crashed, with tremendous speed into the seemingly empty stand of the Kermac, rendering the lectern and the chair into a shower of splinters and debris. A Kermac in a gray suit, pierced by dozens of splinters emerged completely dazzled, and bleeding.

The Saresii woman spoke, her voice seemed to thunder in everyone’s mind.

“Lackey and spy of the Kermac, you have not been invited. Thank your gods, I let you live! Now go and report all this to your master. Tell him also we are more than prepared to make the earlier mentioned payment. Now be gone!”

The Kermac stumbled up the stairs and disappeared behind the curtains of their entrance.

As if nothing had happened, the Saresii woman tugged on her cloak and graced everyone with a faint, arrogant smile. “You all know of Psionics I assume?”

The Saran queen nodded. “We do know it describes the ability of certain talented individuals to do seemingly magical feats. We know it exists and is based on physics we do not yet fully understand. We do have talents who use these gifts, these powers, but I am certain we have none who are as powerful as Saresii talents.”

“You may have them now!”

“I fail to understand.”

“You rescued thirty Terran juveniles, perhaps all of them are talented. Two of them are already using Psionics on a level equal to Saresii. This is the reason they have been chosen for abduction by the Freons.”

The Pan Saran Emperor gasped openly. “Terrans are psionic gifted?”

“It appears to be the case; the Freons stole a Saresii device of the First Age of Knowledge and used it to locate these talents on Earth. The gray skinned meddlers have invested considerable resources to uncover the secrets of Psionics, which completely eludes their kind on a natural basis.

We did not study the Terrans but acquired some of the Freon research. It appears Terrans on average are not talented, but they seem to have a considerable pool of potentials and a few that are on par with Saresii.”

The Emperor glared at the queen. “No doubt the thirty will end up in the ranks of the Shadows. Be aware that we also have invested resources into research and acquired defensive technology from the Saresii. Queen of Saran we will increase our efforts in research and find a way to defend ourselves against these Psionics.”

The Saresii woman spread her arms in a gentle gesture. “Our political and social standings are diverse indeed. There is much animosity and anger between us all, but there is also much that we have in common. Much blood has been spilled and lives have been lost, but remember our common roots. Roots, even we Saresii share.”

The Ult blinked with his big watery eyes, “We Ult are not human and we do not have talents that are able to use Psionics.”

The Saresii woman’s arrogant features did soften a little as she looked at the fish faced Ult. “Yet there is DNA evidence that your species, just as we Saresii and the unpleasant Kermac share a common origin. It would not surprise me to learn that the Mystics of the Blue Isle are Psionic users”

The Ult opened his big maw, revealing rows of small but needle sharp teeth, a clear indication his kind developed from a predatory life form. It took him a moment to process the information. Then he said. “It appears the Saresii do know more about the Ult than we believed any outside society would.”

“We Saresii once roamed the stars much further and with much more advanced means. While almost all of the technological achievements are forgotten, some of our old friends are not. There might not be many records on your worlds after all this time, but Saresii and Ult had always favorable relationships.”

She then returned to focus on them all. “The concept of a Galactic Council was a great one. A forum for all space faring societies united under broad common rules, allowing for a platform where conflicts could be discussed and resolved before things escalate and lead to war.”

They all listened closely now, certain the Saresii woman had more to say.

And she continued after only a small delay. “There are dangers looming in the future. Dangers none of us can face alone. The Y’ALL will most likely return one day. The Xunx will eventually become a threat to us all and there are certainly many more we do not know off.” She gestured across the amphitheater shaped auditorium of the galactic council. “This was a grand idea, but it is dead. The Kermac have already made a farce of it and will continue to try getting control over it all. Those who could change things have removed themselves and decided to ignore all this.”

The Ult agreed. “We Ult are currently deciding on this very subject and already agreed on limiting our involvement to mere observation. Yet I too share your sentiment, Saresii. The universe is unforgiving and better faced together. I personally had great hopes for this Council indeed.”

The Pan Saran emperor pointed his flat hand towards the Queen. “Our conflict has somewhat stalled because of the council. This is by all means a good thing, war is terrible in any case and especially so if fought between brothers and sisters. The council was always welcomed, neutral ground to us, to discuss and sometimes deflate escalations.”

The Queen agreed but did not want to be seen doing so with the leader of the rebels and her society’s first and foremost enemy, so she graced the assembled beings with an almost unnoticeable nod.

The Saresii woman got up, and her voice colored by more emotion than anyone thought possible. “I am here to see if we cannot lay the foundation for a new council, an assembly of sort.” She once again raised her hands. “I know your societies are locked in a civil war. The atrocities and wounds caused by both sides are deep. Any organization or society of whatever form this envisioned new council might take, with both the Saran and the Pan Saran societies would be impossible to propose openly right now, but if there is perhaps a common denominator that could be developed such a Council might be possible in the future.”

The queen surprised herself, almost as much as she surprised the others when she spoke. “Saran is encrusted in traditions and this civil war lasting for over 2000 years and many generations. It has become a way of life for many, but had cost so many lives and caused so many tears. I am the queen, but not even I cannot simply declare peace and accept Pan Saran as an independent society. I must see them as the rebels and up-risers they are. There have been assassinations before, as there are several dynasties all of which claim rights to the Falcon Throne. As much as I rule, there are the powerful priests who can easily usurp a reign and place a Queen more aligned with their views on said throne. I am risking much speaking these things to you right now.”

The Saresii woman gently shook her head. “No, Queen Ammothep the IXth. You may speak freely as you all can. Your shadows are formidable, your Praetorian Guard is not to be trifled with but our meeting is secured by Saresii means.”

“And yet the Kermac managed to sneak in and see us meet.” The Ult said.

The Saresii woman turned to face the amphibious being. “I can sense and read every mind on this planet, including that of the Kermac wizard despite his primitive thought shield, the long range telepath they keep in their basement’s compound and unfortunately also every Ptoni mind. I allowed the Kermac servant to see you all and report it to his master. I also added information of my own to the message he formulated to the LRT, just let them know that Kermac meddling and ambitions are not only under surveillance but there are measures taken to counteract them.”

The Pan Saran emperor actually seemed to relax a bit and said. “I share the sentiment of Her Majesty, our war has gone for too long and I too wish to see it end in my life time.

Two millennia of war have indeed caused much grief. Both sides know instinctively there never will be a victorious side, we are too evenly matched. This galaxy has room for us, both of us but just like Her Majesty for me openly proposing any sort of cooperation would cause me to be removed by my Senate and a new Emperor will be elected, who will adhere to maintaining the conflict.”

The Ult snorted. “I do not suffer such problems, fortunately the Ult are not ruled by queens and emperors. While I greatly respect the ones present, I fail to see the need for rulers. However we are friendly to both empires, as they have never extended their conflict involving others and have always respected us. Speaking for Ulta, I too would like to see peace between you and truly welcome the idea of a new council that unites us in some way or the other so we can tackle bigger problems together.”

He leaned forward. “The Xunx may expand far enough to touch regions and worlds we consider ours, and the next time they expand we will be hard pressed to stem their progress.”

The Emperor agreed. “They are only on tech four but could reach five the next time and what they lack in tech they make up in numbers.”

“A billion battle ready, trained Xunx warriors breed to maturity from stored breeder planets in less than a day. This is the danger the Xunx present.” The Ult added. (*)

The Saresii remained standing. “All this we know and all this is the reason I am proposing a secret society consisting of us. While our respective societies are not ready for open dialog, as we Saresii also carry much reservation in associating ourselves with anyone, we can begin the process by affecting minute changes, subtle and over a long period of time. The chance might not happen in our generation and maybe not in the next, but if we and our successors stay the course I truly believe the day may come when Ult, Saran, Pan Saran and Saresii live in some form of united society.”

The Ult got up, offering his fish web connected fingers to shake the hand of the Saresii. “You do know more about the Ult society than many. If this is indeed so, you know I cannot keep this secret from the Ult society as I am not a leader per say, but I assure you not a living breathing entity outside Ulta will ever know about this alliance. What you just proposed was prophecies to us and all I can offer is the full and unconditional support of Ulta.”

The Saresii woman took the non-human hand and said. “I know enough about you Nuk Stokes, to trust you.”

Now the Pan Saran Emperor rose to his feet and also offered his hand. “The chance to begin any sort of healing between Saran and Pan Saran alone is worth the effort. So I shall pledge my word to do whatever I can to achieve this goal, or at least put Pan Saran into the right direction as long as I live.”

The Queen was last. “It is hard to find new words when the previous speaker summed it up so eloquently, but I too will work in the shadows and under the cover of secrecy to make this proposed future a reality. No Saran should die by Pan Saran hand and none of my subjects should lay hands on Pan Sarans who are whatever differences we have, our brothers and thus family.

Yes we must forge plans to stop the Xunx, curb the meddling of the Kermac and as the Saresii said, prepare for the Y’ALL.”

The Pan Saran Emperor folded his hands on his lap, “What about Terra?”

The Saresii woman sat back down. Earth is the one thing both Sarans and Pan Sarans agree on, there are indications in my estimate that this world will be that common focal point that will be the reason for some kind of lasting peace. For now, openly violating rules might not be a wise decision. Until we managed to solidify and perhaps realize our plan. That what remains of the Galactic Council is still a force of stability, at least for the near future.”

The Ult agreed, council members still respect the Saran claims and as long as there are no open attempts to raise the Terrans to the Galactic Stage before they are ready themselves, we can openly protect this world on the outside from others.”

“What about the thirty Terran juveniles?”

“We suggest they do not go to Saran or Pan Saran worlds but instead proceed to the World of Old and attend school with other gifted individuals. There they will learn about the galaxy, about many other civilizations and how to harness their psionic gifts. They will obtain knowledge and a little discipline. Something we Saresii feel is sorely lacking, whenever we observe Terrans or consume their broadcasts.”

“To what end?” The queen asked. “Every school and every training ends one day.”

“They may freely choose their destinies then, become Saran or Pan Saran even Saresii. Roam the universe as free individuals and perhaps if the time comes aide their home world.”

Chapter 5: Aboard the Samoteth
All thirty of them had been assembled in the large room they remembered waking up for the first time aboard the Saran ship.

Gone were the invisible curtains and the gurneys, they had been replaced by small desks and chairs, almost like school desks arranged in a semicircular fashion, reminiscent to a class room at school.

Everyone had received one of these thin black rectangular information and communication devices, the Sarans called Data-Comms; in shape and appearance not all that different to a modern smart phone. It lacked the colorful app symbols.

By now everyone knew Niofre was the Second in command of this amazing ship. She had gathered them for the first time after she had introduced herself to everyone individually and spent some time explaining the situation.

She gave them a few moments to settle down. Their emotions were still raw and most of them were still confused, although not as much as before anymore. Most of them understood at least roughly what happened and where they were. Except the young man from Iraq and the one from Congo, who appeared to have the hardest time accepting what had happened to them.

Mahmud was convinced that this was some elaborate trick of the Americans. They were known to do unexplainable and weird things in order to torture and convert true believers and avert them from the only way.

However he had seen the blonde European kid attack the Egyptians, and take one of them out like nothing. He was not too keen to try to kill him without the advantage of a firearm and preferably in an ambush. Not that he knew much about ancient Egypt, other than that they worshipped gods and idols that were not Islam and thus deserved nothing less than destruction.

He wanted to kill and destroy everything in sight, but he was without weapons and until opportunity represented itself, he decided to wait, but he was ready to escape, kill all of them and bring this information to the leaders or give his life to Allah by taking out as many as he could. That he was on a space ship and traveling between the stars was impossible, that the women who dared to speak to men and were so corrupted to show their faces unveiled, were not of Earth was a lie. There was no life on other planets otherwise it would have been mentioned in the Koran. Anything not in the holy book was lies and the deceptions of non-believers.

Buwunti who remembered herding his family’s goats, when he got stung by something and lost consciousness. He also had been awake on the Freon ship and had seen the gray skinned aliens, but to him they were only slightly stranger than the white men and women and all their unexplainable behavior.

The fact that he was on a space ship and no longer on Earth, were concepts he had no reference to. All he knew for sure, this wasn’t the Congo any more. He did hear old stories about slavers coming to Africa and abducting people. There were stories about white people and their unexplainable ways. He himself had not seen any so far for real, other than images in a badly worn copy of a colorful paper thing at Dr. Nugule’s. He did recognize the beings depicted as humans, but he had a hard time understanding what they were doing. He felt the same way right now, only this wasn’t something in the doctor’s office.

The priest of the church, told him stories about a guy named Jesus who also did some weird things and he was attached to a cross shaped object. He much preferred stories about a guy named Abraham, he too had goats. Why he wanted to burn one was however a foolish thing. He didn’t go there very often, as the church was far and he didn’t like to walk all that way just for a few stories about strange and foolish people doing strange and foolish things. The Sarans were not of the church, but at least one of them appeared to be a doctor.

Buwunti first thought he was captured by those slavers his grandfather once told him about, but the others including the whites seemed to be in the same situation as him. To say he was confused was an understatement.

There was Wolfgang from Germany, who perhaps was an even bigger geek than Aaron, and almost instantly formed a friendship with the son of a Jewish dentist of New York. They both had adapted most easily and despite their emotions of losing parents, home and apparently their freedom. They even were actually excited about it all.

There were teenagers from China, India, Russia, Japan, Israel, several European countries, South America, Australia and from other countries and ethnic backgrounds. (*)

Aoife, the Irish girl took a seat behind a desk right next, to the Jewish American kid. He was the only one who did not wear the two piece tunic style outfit they all wore, but wore a jump suit like uniform in white. She leaned over, “Good morning Aaron.”′

He turned and smiled. “The Sarans say Light of RA’s Eye instead of good morning, but it means the same.”

“You seem to take this situation well, you even dress like them now.”

“No I am not taking it well, I am still in shock about it all and I am missing my father, my friends and Manhattan very much already. I think my father will it take very bad, but I also realized how much they go out of their way to accommodate us. The Sarans are just one of many space faring nations so I have learned. While the Freons who abducted us, belong to a weaker one, there are more powerful ones, there are agreements they cannot break for the sake of us. Do you know their officers have vacated their quarters to accommodate us? This is not a cruise ship and there are not enough guest quarters. I had a tour of it this morning.”

Aoife wiped her fingers across her eyes. “I guess you are right, they are nice but I still don’t exactly understand why we can’t go back. It makes sense in a way but I ... well my heart does not want to accept it.” She sniffed. “Accept that we are gone forever, I mean.”

An Asian looking girl took a seat next to Aaron on the other side. Her hair styled in the same way as Saran wigs, but hers was real and very shiny. She seemed to have learned how to use her hygiene box, because she had her slanted eyes framed by Saran style make up.

“Hi, I am Yoko Askai from Okinawa. You look very nice. Can I sit here?”

Aaron felt strange, but in a very good way. Never in his life had any girl paid attention to him and now he was in the focus of two who both looked better than Sharon the homecoming queen of his school. Yoko was outright beautiful in a shy and demure way and he instantly fantasized how she would look like in a Japanese sailor inspired school uniform. Just like the girls did in his favorite anime.

“I am sure you can sit there, I doubt there is a seating order.”

Melissa and Sigurd had just came in and sat down. That the two had already formed some kind of friendship was quite obvious, but that this picture perfect specimen of a Nordic version of Brat Pitt scored with the super beauty from Texas, strangely enough didn’t bother him much.

Mahmud, the Iraqi teen, with his olive complexion, thin chin beard and wild eyes was restrained with plastic cuffs on his hands as he was brought in by two helmeted and baton armed, no nonsense guards. He glared at everyone yelled. “Inshallah! Death to you all!” and was pushed into a seat. The guards attached ties to his legs and the chair and left.

Moments later the black kid came in, he too was accompanied by two guards, but not restrained. He followed the men’s instructions and sat in a seat pointed out to him. The eyes of the black kid where wide and its utter confusion was obvious, he also appeared to be scared.

It didn’t take long after that when Niofre stepped into the center of the room, that was so Aaron knew now, a multipurpose room usually used for recreation and religious purposes by the crew, who usually spend over a Saran year on patrol before they returned to port.

The Second in Command raised her hands to command attention to herself and requested to be heard. Then she began. “You all will need time to accept the facts of your situation and acclimate into your new lives, and we are willing to give you that time.

We can provide you with psycho-help if you wish and we do have well working pharmacological means to ease emotional pains.

Our medical professional has or will evaluate each of you in the next few day periods.”

She did not stop smiling as she looked at each of the teenagers present. “We are still in your system, as we have to wait for new orders. There of course is also the issue of the Freon ship wreck. Once we completed all this, we will begin jumping back to Saran space and to Sara, the throne world.

That is a distance of 344 of your light years and will take us about thirty two days. The acceleration and deceleration to jump speed is consuming most of this time, as we have to do this for a number of jumps before we arrive.”

The German kid actually got up, after raising his hand just like in school and asked. “This is amazing indeed! Can I ask how you overcome the time dilatation effects and the light barrier itself?”

The Saran officer blinked, not expecting this question. “It appears you are more aware of these things than we thought Earthers are.”

He crossed his arms. “I am deeply impressed by all your achievements, to travel in a space ship that maintains gravitation, travels faster than light and weapons that use some form of matter penetrating waves to influence and perhaps interrupt the Neuron flow in an organism is nothing less than marvelous.”

He looked towards Aaron who now also got to his feet and then he said. “But the standard stuff is not all that different or really far advanced.”

Aaron held up his com device. “These devices are thinner than our smart phones but lack a lot of their functionality. I can make photos, take videos, communicate with others using text, audio and image. Play games, access the Internet and google. Siri on my Apple phone is just as capable of answering questions, keep appointments and a host of other things. Not to mention a host of apps from flashlight, to compass and level to name the absolute basic ones.”

Most of the kids present agreed. A beautiful exotic beauty with long black hair said. “Maybe we are not as primitive as you all think we are.”

Niofre sat down. “Obviously we need to pay a little closer attention to Earth and its technological advances. I am sure our scientists and experts will love to talk to you.”

The she said. “To answer your question and keep it fast and simple. We use a system that generates a field neutralizing the time dilatation effects as we accelerate to jump speed. We then create a jump transition, which is based on astrometric trajectory calculation. A trajectory that circumvents this space time continuum and allows us to jump from strong gravity well to gravity well. While the jump itself is almost instantaneous, both acceleration and deceleration phases take time. Also the further a gravity well the more energy is needed and more dangerous a jump becomes.”

The German kid named Wolfgang tapped around on his communication device. “I see; the danger of over jumping or hitting the actual gravity well becomes exponentially larger with distance. Fascinating!” Aaron and the exotic girl most likely from India crossed their arms almost simultaneous and stared with accusatory, smoldering expressions at Wolfgang. The girl snarled at him. “I wanted to say that first!”

Aaron made a strange hand gesture by splitting the fingers of his hand towards the Indian girl. “You know it sister. Live long and prosper.” (**)

It became apparent; the Saran woman did not comprehend. “It appears I am unable to understand all the cultural significance of what you are displaying; it is evident however that you know much more than anyone would have thought. However we never considered you primitive, just at a different level of development.”

The Saran woman made a gesture that incorporated them all and continued. “We will use this time to educate with a basic knowledge of our civilization and teach you our language. Maybe you will find some of it interesting and even enjoyable.” She got up from her seat. “We will now partake in a meal and we hope to learn a little about each other. I understand you don’t really know each other.

Men and women of the crew served trays with food and drink, putting it before each of the teenagers. Niofre, received an identical one.

She uncovered the tray and pointed at it. “It was decided to provide you with a very traditional Saran meal. Once you are more emerged in your new environment, I am sure you will find it easy to adjust your meals and food preferences to your liking. Saran is an empire that includes just over one thousand star systems. Our markets offer raw food and prepared items from many cultures. But for now we thought it beneficial to you to learn about us.”

A dark haired youngster, already having a neatly trimmed pencil beard got up and said. “I am Janosh Pescht and I am from Hungary, which is a country in Eastern Europe. I am about, or actually I was about to go to University in England and study anthropology. As this field of study is of great interest to me. I understand and I agree of course. But can I ask a question that burns in me ever since I am exposed to your, this very Egyptian appearing society. Did you build the Pyramids?” (*)

The woman who was about to explain the dish in front of her, covered it up again and said. “Frankly we don’t know. Any information or data about the very first contact between Earthers and Sarans has been lost. You must realize this was over 12,000 years ago.”

Janosh sat back down, but it was clear the Saran was not finished. “We mentioned before that some of our scholars believe your Earth was populated by colonists of our civilization many thousand years ago. We also have experts who believe it was Earthers who influenced us. But we know we are of the same origin. This is the reason for these patrols. Because when the Galactic Council decreed that no primitive society should be raised to the Galactic Stage by outside influence and could only be contacted once they made the discovery of faster-than-light technology on their own. We Sarans agreed to this but stipulated that Earth and the solar system was a Saran protectorate and that it would be Saran’s privilege alone to welcome our lost sisters on the Galactic Stage.”

This long explanation caused the teenagers to think.

Buwunti, was not stupid and only lacked real education. He still did not understand all of it, but that the woman in white did not mean harm, but had somehow interfered with the gray beings to save him became now clear to him. He also decided to open his ears and mind and instead of refusing to understand, he wanted to know more. “I know Egypt is a land in Africa. I know there are ships and planes that fly. I know cars and trucks, but this is not a plane. This is not a house we are in right? It is a ship?”

A lanky girl leaned back and crossed her legs and arms. She was not exactly beautiful, but also far from ugly or average. She had a strange rugged quality to her. She appeared older than the others and was also a blonde, but her hair had the same color and appearance as hemp rope. It had no shine to it and was not exactly groomed in any particular way, it had just grown long. She did not wear any make up and her complexion was clearly Caucasian but she was well tanned. Not the tan you get out of a bottle or a salon, but from being outside.

“I am Margit Oats and I am from Africa as well, South Africa that is. I am sorry Buwunti. This is no house; this ship does not travel on water, but between the stars. We are beyond the skies, my brother.”

Buwunti, slumped back in his chair. For the first time since he was abducted his mind begun to understand. While he was still, or perhaps even more confused than before, he said. “I hope we are really very far, otherwise my Poppa will find a way to find me and give me a good lashing for leaving the goats to tend for themselves.”

His dry and quite serious meant comment however caused smiles, grins and the first laughter among the others.

He spread his long arms and looked around. “Ununi, the one with the black spots all over her, is very nosy and very stubborn. She might be halfway to Toguwi by now.”

Niofre uncovered the tray once more. “As I mentioned this is a traditional Saran meal. It is called Shakrath and while it is considered an after sundown meal, it is served all day and can be ordered and eaten at any time of day. Shakrath combines the words ‘Shakr’ which is a type of grain and ‘ath’ which means eat.

The main bowl before you contains the Shakr. It is boiled and made into the gruel paste you see. Some of us add honey, sugar and bits and pieces of fruit. Others add salt, broth and pieces of various meats or fish. While many eat it just as it is. You can buy Shakr in form of compressed bars with many flavors as a snack. It can be formed into balls and served as a side dish.”

She made a sweeping gesture across a row of smaller bowls. “This is a selection of foods Sarans add to the Shakr. The red bowls contain sweet choices and the blue bowls are filled with salty, savory and sour choices.”

With that she held up a long spoon. “We have observed many of your broadcasts and noticed that you have many different ways of consuming food. Sarans generally use these scoopers or spoons for anything that cannot be eaten by using your hand and not be enjoyed right out of the bowl like soups. We do not use forks as we observed some of you do and food is generally already cut to bite size during food preparation. As for proper eating etiquette, that will be part of another lesson. Now eat your Shakrath.

Aaron who had breakfast with Niofre and other members of the crew earlier on, lifted the main bowl to his fore head. “RA provided, Sara enjoys.”

Niofre did the same, by lifting the bowl and repeating the words. “RA provides, Sara enjoys.”

Yoko openly showed her admiration. “You know much already!”

“RA is their goddess and Sara has the same meaning as the word man or people and is also the name of their home world.” He lifted his bowl towards her, repeated the phrase and added. “I don’t know much more about the Sarans than you, I just got up earlier this morning.”

Melissa held one of the Shakr balls up before her eyes and said. “I wonder if you could fry them.” Then she raised her hand. “Miss Niofre, Ma’am you wouldn’t have any hot sauce?”

********

After the meal they had spent most of the rest of the day getting to know each other. Niofre had left them after promising she would return the next day.

The thirty teenagers had almost immediately dispersed in their respective quarters. Now as they started to understand their situation and knowing that they were in no immediate danger, felt the emotional drain and were quite tired.

Aaron was on his way to his quarters, the spacious cabin of the executive officer of this vessel had temporarily vacated for him. Yoko walked next to him, as he had learned she occupied the quarters of an officer in the same corridor.

“I am not really tired like the others seemed to be.” She said to him.

“Why don’t you join me? I discovered something like an animated show on the entertainment menu. The tronic translates it and it is almost like anime.”

“That would be very acceptable.”

They watched the animated story of a young girl suddenly receiving supernatural powers from RA.

After the second episode, Aaron, who had sat next to the Japanese girl right on the floor, got up. A little stiff from the unfamiliar way of sitting, he went to the bath room and after he completed his business there, he said still standing. “Would you like some Durmwatath?”

“What is it?”

“Sarans eat it as a snack. I learned this morning during my tour of the ship. It is somewhere between Cotton candy and popcorn. If I understood correctly it is grown and harvested just like cotton. But the little fiber cotton balls are eatable. Sarans add a little salt and an unfamiliar but interesting flavor.”

She got up in one fluid move. “You do learn fast. Yes I try some.”

He used the Data-Com to order, just as the engineer he met this morning showed him to do. Moments later a wall panel moved aside and Aaron presented the Japanese girl with a small plastic bucket filled with golden white cotton puffs.

To his delight she immediately sampled one and giggled in a charming way. “These are very good!”

********

Aoife, found herself in the company of Manjieet, Margit and Wolfgang. They talked a little about their homes and families and then gravitated to recreational activities, unconsciously seeking a little reprieve from the emotional rollercoaster ride of the past hours.

The girl from Belfast had learned that Margit was the daughter of a South African farmer and she was indeed the oldest, turning eighteen in a few months.

Aoife looked over the shoulder of Manjieet who was sitting before a paper thin display, filled with rows of bright green symbols on a black background. The symbols slowly advanced from right to left in a slow steady pace.

The display seemingly hovered in thin air right before the pretty girl from Kalisbad, India. Until a moment ago her fingers flew in a dazzling speed over a projected but quite human Terran looking keyboard. Now her fingers circled around symbol groups, highlighted them that way and moved them with finger swipes to new positions.

Wolfgang was also in the room, wearing something like virtual reality goggles while he manipulated the controls of a scientific looking device before him. He had been incommunicado so to speak, ever since one of the crew members delivered the thing about two hours ago.

Aoife pointed at a symbol group, the girl had just highlighted. “This seems like a logarithm code sequence from Matrix but it goes from left to right and does not contain unreadable symbols.”

She turned and gave her a warm smile. “Their code is not all that complicated once you realize it is based on four and not two. I mean not just binary state like ‘one’ and ‘zero’, but quadrinary including ‘when’ and ‘or’. Quite fascinating really.”

The Irish girl was quite proud of herself. “I can see it.”

Manjieet interrupted her activity. “Ever since Wolfgang explained me the basic alphabet and made this key board projection, I wrote a little routine that translates it into readable code. Their computers use three dimensional computing and data storage devices, which has been at the core of development and research at the SAP experimental labs, I was a summer break intern there. The German Fraienhuffe institute...”

Nothing could interrupt Wolfgang before, but someone mispronouncing a German word monster did the trick. He pulled the goggles he was wearing into his forehead and raised his finger just like a schoolmaster of ages past. “Frauenhofer Institut” He said and repeated slowly. “Frau-en-hof-fer and there is no ‘e’ at the end of Institute in German.”

Manjieet waved her hand. “You can’t say ′Sai Shri Kamya Vadlamudi Anjaneya Pratiksha Sharma′ either, and that is a perfectly easy to say South Indian name.”

“No it is not. It is neither easy nor perfect; and the Frauenhofer institute is not as far behind these Saran computers as one might think. They managed to simulate human brain synaptic processing.”

“Sixteen!” The Indian girl held up her hands. “They managed to simulate sixteen synaptic connections; the human brain has over six million. I say they are still far from achieving true AI.”

“I did not say they are close to achieving a system that could simulate human thought process. I said they are not far behind the Saran way of computing technology. IBM’s Watson is the first generation application of this concept. I predict human computing technology to be on Saran levels well within our lifetime.”

Manjieet frowned. “I hate when I have to agree with you. I know you only for a little bit, but I already have a fair idea why you do not have a girlfriend.”

Wolfgang shoved the goggles back before his eyes. “Now why would I expose myself to a socially mandated relationship, when I do not place any value in such, be it male or female? But if it consoles you, if I would ever consider such, you’d be the first such person I approach. It is the male that traditionally engages in first contact procedures if I am correct.”

Manjieet rolled her impressive eyes and smirked at Aoife. “I think he is genuine on a different level than the rest of us. Maybe he doesn’t even missing Earth and has no emotional ties to anyone.”

Aoife agreed with a nod and fought tears of her own. “I miss my family very much. It kills me that I can’t tell them we are alright.”

Wolfgang took of the goggles once again. “If I would have to compare the value of being exposed to a technological advanced extraterrestrial society with what I left behind, I must say the first option outweighs the second emotional based one significantly. What we can learn here will benefit us and eventually our world more than anything we could have learned or developed back home.”

He pointed at the device before him. “I procured this Saran prototyper. It combines virtual guided Three Dee engineering with three dee printing. This small manufacturing unit can print and assemble many different materials and I can manipulate the parts so made, combine them and thus create prototypes of devices that are functional and useful to us.”

“Procured?”

He made a loving gesture towards the machine before him. “This Proto typer is restricted technology, but Manjieet created a very good requisition and delivery order. It worked and they brought this up from engineering. As evident in the system before me.”

Aoife abandoned the viewer she was still looking at and came closer. “I read somewhere, in some popular science magazine I think, scientists are dreaming about a system like that, but with Nanites manipulating the matter.”

Wolfgang held up a gray, round box like device and said. We may be able to send a message to Earth, letting them know we are alive.”

That got both Aoife’s and Manjieet’s undivided attention. The Indian girl said. “It will take radio waves 355 years to reach Earth and even if someone will listen, our parents are long dead and forgotten.”

Aoife added with a sigh.” At least Earth will know what happened eventually.”

Wolfgang snorted. “We are still in the Sol system and a signal may take hours not years. I am receiving Earth transmissions for about an hour now.”

Manjieet interrupted him. “So you built a handheld radio, and shaped it like a Star Trek tricorder, from the looks of it.”

Wolfgang smiled. “No silly, this is a handheld scanner based on Saran technology and is capable of performing some, sadly not all functions of the fictitious device supposed to have.” He flipped it open and it even made the sounds the TV show prop did.” I added the sounds for authenticity; they have absolute no relation to the actual scanning activity. He tossed it to Manjieet who handled it like the Holy Grail. She said. “The star fleet tricorder was designed so federation species that use acoustic rather than visual sensor reception can use it as well, as Data points out in Episode six of the third season.”

Wolfgang gasped with an open mind. “You are so correct! How could I forget this episode where Data confronts...?”

Aoife interrupted. “You are terrible! We are here for real and you still think this ‘Star Trek’ is important! You said you can send a message to Earth?”

Manjieet still marveling at the device in her hand. “It turns out that my often laughed at and ridiculed geek interests and in particular my detailed knowledge of said show prepared me better for this than anything I learned in school.”

Wolfgang again raised his finger. “I may disagree. School induced knowledge, especially in the fields of physics and chemistry is universal and will be very beneficial to us...”

Aoife actually stomped her foot. “Can or can’t we send messages home?”

“Oh right! I am certain it is possible.”

Manjieet was utterly fascinated by the handheld science scanner completely missing Wolfgang’s answer. “It really works!” I am able to scan the material composition of items, scan for life forms, energy sources. This is just like the real thing from the show.”

Wolfgang shook his head. “The real one was in effect just a prop with LED lights; the functions were scripted or added with special effects. So in reality you’re holding the real one. However if you referenced your comment on the functions the device supposedly had in the Star Trek universe, the one you hold is very limited. No access to the Enterprise ship computer for one.”

“But you incorporated the functions of the Data Comm, it has a camera, and smart phone functions.”

The Indian girl sighed. “All we need now is a Phaser and a communicator to beam us up.”

Wolfgang made an apologetic face. “Sadly I cannot construct an entire starship with this proto typer, neither can we reproduce the transporter technology as it is physically impossible, at least for my current understanding of their physics. “He grinned. “Phasers are however technically possible. I could just incorporate a sleeper ray into a new housing and add what they call a focused energy emitter in the same housing, and voila we got us a Phaser analog.”

Aoife screamed “Guys!” and took the hand held scanner from Manjieet. “If we can send messages, we need to do so now, before we leave the system!”

Manjieet shook her head. “No they won’t.” She pointed to the screen full of code in front of her. “This is their central Tronic and the code you see is active. I added and altered some things in their main computer.”

********

Moheepata, the commandant of the Samoteth was on her way to interrogate the surviving Freons when she was intercepted by Niofre. “Commandant, we just received transponder communication.”

“It is about time, I am eager to leave this system.”

“Sara wants us to bring the Earthers to the Throne world and confirms your decision; they are indeed to be treated as wards of the court. We are to tow the wreck to Jamortha system and transfer the Freon prisoners there, before we continue to jump to Sara.”

“Inform the crew and make these details my orders. How do you evaluate the state and progress of our guests from Earth?”

“I believe most of them will adjust, I have my doubts about one of them. His religious beliefs are so strong and have such a rigid unmovable philosophy making it impossible for him to accept the reality.”

The Commandant rolled her eyes. “He should fit right in with the crowd around Tethebea of Luxor. They are religious fanatics too.”

“Indeed, unfortunately it is these extreme views that will keep us fighting the others for another thousand years.”

“Truer words have not been spoken. Sadly they cannot be spoken in company of others or where it would matter.” She was already turning to continue on her way, then stopped. “I did see you this morning with one of the Earthers wearing one of your suits, what about him?”

“His name is Aaron. He seems to adjust better than the others. He is interested in barge operations and quite intelligent, able to learn and understand our technology. He also is the first who tries to adapt to Saran culture.”

Moheepata made a thoughtful expression and then said. “Maybe he will find his place among us Star Warriors.”

“I have no doubt that would be his choice, but I doubt he would want to wear anything but white. He has the talent too.”

“We fight a war because our society is very rigid in acknowledging this. But exceptions have been made if he is willing to do the adjustment.”

“He might.”

“Send him. He also might enjoy witnessing the interrogation of the Freons. Make sure he is complete.”

********

Melissa had also returned to her quarters, Sigurd right behind her and strangely she would already missed him if he would not have. They both talked about their respective homes. Melissa learned that Sigurd’s home was close to a place called Hammerfest, that he was a fisher just like his father and pretty much everyone in his small community. He had very conservative views, very down to Earth opinions and valued straight forward honesty more than anything. He was not as educated as she was but he was not stupid or unwilling to learn.

He had just told her about what fishing in the North Atlantic was like when the dorm chime announced someone requesting to come in.

Melissa answered the door and Sergei, from Moscow, James from London, Edward from Aberdeen and Alice Gordon from Australia came in. With them also where Aoife, Manjieet and Wolfgang. It was the lanky boy from Germany they virtually pushed into the room, he almost stumbled.

Sergei pointed at the German with an aggressive gesture. “The thinking boy from Heidelberg has figured out a way to call home and won’t do it!”

Wolfgang really missed his glasses, as he wanted to shove them up his nose as he always had done, only to find nothing. Ever since his abduction he was missing them. Strangely enough he didn’t seem to need them anymore.

“I didn’t say I would not do it, although in your case I would be tempted to withhold it indeed.”

Sigurd got up and presented his sizeable frame. “I have no interest in your quarrels and do not see the need to be friends with everyone, but I resent bullying. You, Russia will be the next pushed around if I see it again.”

Sergei pushed past the little group with clenched fists. “You think I am afraid of a little Norwegian fisherman? I am from Moscow and we eat...”

He could not complete his threat, Sigurd belted him right across the chin with his right and followed up with a forceful left hook from the other side. This quick combination sent the head shaved tattooed Russian teen to the carpet.

The Russian was groaning but did not get up. James the English guy grinned and rubbed his chin as he looked at Sergei who still groaned and struggled to get up. “I think we should be glad the Vikings are history, they still have very simple answers to certain problems.”

Aoife sighed. “Boys! I want to hear what we must do to call home.”

Melissa spread her arms. “Yeah, call in NASA or someone and get us back home. They need to know about all this!”

Wolfgang didn’t like to be put on the spot. “I need more energy, access to a directional antenna and then I need a receiver address, the best would be a cell phone number.”

They all listened. Aoife said “Cell phone numbers are easy. I know my mother’s phone number by heart. How we get the other things?”

“I can manufacture an antenna, in pieces but that will take a while, then someone needs to get outside somehow and point it towards Earth. I am sure we can patch in the energy grid of this vessel.”

James said. “And if they leave? I mean leave the system before we are able to make these calls?”

Manjieet shook her head. “They won’t. They are actually heading back to Earth right now. No matter what astronavigational commands they give the system, it will be ignored and what they call Jump drive is only simulating to work fine. It is offline actually.”

Sergei was back on his feet, still rubbing his chin and glaring at Sigurd, but he said to Wolfgang. “What do we need to do?”

“We need something like aluminum foil, lots of it. For the antenna dish. I make the hardware for it in the Proto Typer.”

He looked up. “It is a long shot and I cannot guarantee it.”

Melissa grinned and flashed her perfect teeth. “It’s a chance, I take that.”

********

Yoko sat across from Aaron on the floor, in between them a black square and little game pieces. Yoko moved a white piece and the tronic explained in a soft warm voice. ‘You moved the hundred War Chariot marker into the straight attack position threatening the five hundred archer marker of your opponent. Do you wish to confirm your move?”

Yoko looked up and said. “This is a very enjoyable game. We must learn it much better, but I think my chariots will not make it, too many arrows.”

Aaron also concentrated on the game and the explanations of the tronic as they played this game called ‘Namm and Pier’ in training mode said. “It somehow combines elements of Chess and Risk, with wealth management components of Monopoly. If you manage to crush my archers, I am done. You have more money to buy more troops.”

Yoko confirmed the move and the tronic confirmed that it was a costly attack, but a successful one. Only five chariots survived, but all the archers were done for.

Yoko got up and said. “I won!”

The lanky boy in the white uniform also got up and smiled. “Fair and square.”

“We play again, then you might win.”

She actually kissed him on the cheek, a fleeing touch softer than the brief brush of butterfly wings. It made him however feel like he had never felt before.

She went to the door. “I go now. Please have pleasant evening. Peace of RA”

He waved at her and also said. “Peace of RA.”

The door opened to let Yoko out, when Niofre, the Second in command appeared and bowed slightly to Yoko. “Peace of RA to you. I am very pleased how you embrace your new environment.” She paused. “And I love your hair!”

Yoko curtsied. “I appreciate many elements of the Saran culture, I am an orphan, and my aunt raised me and sent me to Tokyo. I am not too sorry to leave and this is exciting adventure.”

“We will do our best to make you feel welcome and maybe you will find a career you like and a life worth living.”

Yoko smiled and bowed. “Will there be more lessons?”

“Yes but not today, I came to speak to Aaron.”

“Very well, I am very tired.”

Yoko left and Niofre stepped fully in the room so the door could close. “The commandant, she who gives all directions on this war barge, has noticed you, Aaron. Moheepata is a very influential daughter in the house of Kethmmar.”

Aaron had picked up the game board from the floor and gave her a quizzing look. “I am not sure I understand what this means.”

“Moheepata, is not only the commandant of this vessel, her family also maintains it and 15,000 others for the royal fleet. Their wealth exceeds that of all people on Earth if you will. The Kethmmar are one of the four dynasties that put queens on the throne, including our current queen.”

Aaron put the game board on the table. “I am impressed for sure; no private company or family maintains ships in the US navy. But you are telling me this with a sense of importance.”

“Aaron, we are a matriarchate. A society guided by women. For a commandant of such an important family to ′notice′ you means very much and could potentially lead to a very high position for you. A position only few men ever attained. Play your game right and you might be called to be a commandant of your very own vessel.”

He sat down. “You are serious? You mean I won’t be a curiosity from a primitive world for the rest of my life, but have command over a star ship?”

“None of you will remain curiosities and for all sense and purposes you are Sarans now, the queen has made that very clear. I don’t know how far the others can or want to go, but you have been noticed. It means a lot I assure you.”

She opened the door to the bathroom. “Now if you want, put on makeup and a wig. So you may be presentable when I take you to Commandant Moheepata. She suggested your presence when she herself interrogates the surviving Freons.”

“Interrogate the Gray Bastards? I’ll be ready in two minutes!”

== Chapter 6: Calling home ==

Melissa found the place where the crew was taking their meals. Everyone present stared at her in open admiration.

Men got up from their tables and actually knelt, several women sitting at tables separated by a waist high railing, bowed before her as if she was a queen or something.

One woman in a white uniform approached her. “You are indeed a goddess, do you seek food?”

“Yes, and I wondered where the kitchen is. I was thinking of cooking some dinner myself. Maybe I can get me some sort of steak or something.”

The woman consulted her Data Com. “A kitchen is where food is prepared, a place of manual labor...” she paused and then stared at Melissa. “We would not allow you to enter such a place if we had one aboard. Mindless manual labor is the domain of man.”

A second woman now within speaking distance said.” Our food is already prepared, dehydrated and freeze-dried. The robotic system combines the food items, reconstitutes them. Fruit and fresh things are kept in our Stasis freezers. We do have a good selection, but of course unable to provide you with all choices our food markets could.” She gestured to a small line of Saran men in the process of ordering food. “I gladly assist you on our side and find a selection of food items you might enjoy.”

Melissa had hoped to find the aluminum foil, Wolfgang needed in a kitchen.

“Maybe later, I think I explore the ship a little more if that is okay.”

“Yes, there only a few areas restricted to you.”

Outside she stopped and wondered where she could find the stuff.

When she noticed a man bowing deeply, obviously deciding if he needed to kneel.

“You, Saran why are you bowing like that?”

He looked at her with an expression of wonder, awe and fear. “You are a goddess, your hair is grown not made.”

“Uhm yes, it is not a darn wig and it does what hair generally does, grow I mean. But takes some effort, lots of shampoo and conditioner to get to look like that. You wouldn’t know where I could get some aluminum foil. I use it for hair care purposes, you know girl stuff.”

“I do not know what that is, but I will try to find a substitute if possible.”

“You know the metal aluminum, rolled out in paper thin foil. It reflects heat and stuff.”

“Would gold foil work?”

“Yes, but would that not be very expensive and locked up somewhere?”

“We use gold for radiation shielding. Please allow me to get you as much foil as you need.”

********

Aoife was on her hand and knees and peeked around the corner. Then she moved back and turned to whisper. “I can see the door to the store room, where the guy said all the stuff they took from the Freons, including some Earth stuff is.”

Sergei and Sigurd right behind her, also crouching whispered back. “But there is a guard or something right?”

Aoife nodded. “There are two.”

Margit the third one, snickered. “Why don’t you and Manjieet do the same number you did on the other guy. He melted like wax and told you where the store room is.”

Sergei snorted. “There is no defense for that. Guys do the stupidest things for girls, even strangers.”

Margit grinned. “You just validated the whole Saran culture and society, you do realize that right?”

“I have nothing against queens. England has one, we used to have Catherine the Great. But we should do something about those guards instead of discussing monarchies and queens.”

“Maybe we could just walk by, then tackle them in a surprise move.” Sigurd suggested.

“The corridor is off limits to us. They won’t let us close enough.” Aoife whispered.

“How far down are they?”

“About ten meters.”

Sigurd cursed. “This damn pajamas have no pockets. Anyone has something to throw, that will distract them long enough for us to rush them.”

Margit whispered. “Let me have a look.”

She crouched over Aoife and peeked. She too saw the two Sarans. “Those aren’t exactly guards from the looks of it. Just two crew members taking a break or something near that door.” She reported back.

It was obvious to her by their lax behavior. “I almost expected them to produce cigarettes or even a joint.” She suppressed a giggle. “It isn’t a joint but something to chew. They are sharing something.”

Margit was certain beyond a doubt, whatever it was had some kind of drug effect and was certainly not legal or permitted to be used. “Two guys in a little used half dark corridor, chewing something ... nope guys these aren’t guards.”

Margit had this strange talent ever since she could remember, she could feel other people. It didn’t always work, but she tried anyway. She felt the relaxed mood of the two and increased it. How she actually did it, she had no idea, but it worked more often than not.

The two slumped against the wall and slowly collapsed deep asleep.

Margit turned, not revealing her secret and said. “They overdid whatever they did; I think if we are quiet we won’t wake them.”

The little group snuck across the corridor, right past the two Sarans, one of which was actually snoring. The other still held a package with dark green, oily leaves.

James wiped his mouth. “I wonder what that stuff does, no drug I know relaxes you that much.”

Sigurd cursed, then he said in low tone. “The door is locked. It does not open the usual way.”

Aoife examined the door.” No key whole or key pad.”

Manjieet tapped on her Data Com and moments later the door opened. “No keypad needed, when you have the key code.”

********

There was a strange hushed silence as Aaron, stepped out of the Pneumatic tube lift, right after Niofre.

There were seven other women in white uniforms and several men in dark green uniforms. The men were armed with Horus Beamers, a weapon that covered the entire underarm and was shaped like a bird’s head, the parade version was shiny and covered with gold, the combat version was dark gray.

In the center of the group stood the taller woman. The one that accompanied Niofre, the first time he saw Sarans,

Now he noticed there were narrow golden rings around the right arm of the women’s white suits. His suit, or rather the one he had borrowed from Niofre featured three rings. Other women had two or one, the tall woman had five and he was certain this indicated rank and made the tall one the Captain or in Saran terms the Commandant and All Directions Giver, Moheepata.

Everyone was looking at him, no one spoke a word. He noticed envy in some faces. Others did clearly disapprove and a few had faint smiles of encouragement. Moheepata face was unreadable and seemed void of emotions, but she waved and he went closer. Not knowing what to do, he approximated a stiff attention posture; he had seen officers aboard the Enterprise do. “Aaron reporting to you, Ma’am as requested in complete attire.”

Now she actually smiled. “Your posture seems of military nature and it is not misplaced. In the Saran space force, men bow or kneel and women lower their heads, but then we keep these protocol issues at a minimum aboard space born barges. It distracts in my opinion.”

He simply listened and then bowed.

Moheepata said. “Currently you wear white and the position rings of a Second Commandant. I decreed you may wear the uniform aboard and that means you do not bow or kneel. All but me and Niofre will bow and kneel to you.”

She put her hand on his shoulder. “The idea is to give you a taste of this, and maybe we are able to instill enough and you will take the hard path and wear this uniform because you earned it.”

He smiled proudly. “You accomplished that already, Ma’am.”

A door opened and she said. “Come then, SecCom Aaron. Let us find out why you and the others been abducted. The Freon barge master and a few others are waiting to enlighten us.”

********

The storage room was quite big, and had solid shelves with hexagon shaped canisters stacked like a honeycomb. It took them a moment to figure out how to release one and slide one of the foot locker sized containers out and open its lid.

Sigurd was the first to figure it out and as he stared in his container he said. “I do not think this one contains anything from Earth, but is Freon.” He retrieved one of the egg shaped, odd fire arms. “I do know how to use these however.”

Margit sighed. “There must be hundreds of these containers and none are labeled. Might take us days to find our stuff.”

Manjieet made an apologetic shoulder shrug. “There is no manifest I could access for this storage room.”

“This container contains Earth things, but I doubt it will be useful to us.” Sergei said with a disgusted face.

Aoife took a peak and said.”Eww” and turned.

Margit said. “A dead pig, partially dissected. Looks fresh and doesn’t seem to be spoiled.”

James, also pulling a container said, while he tried to figure out how to operate the snap locks. “Don’t tell me you think about eating it.”

“In an emergency we could. Pork chops are not too bad”. Margit responded, while she closed the container with the pig.

James managed to open his and also sighed. “Can we do something with golf clubs?”

Edward McArthur, a stocky guy from Aberdeen Scotland who hadn’t said much looked over James shoulder and said. “Aye, we could. These are nice Taylor Made clubs. The whole set, worth a pretty penny.” he took the number nine iron and said. “Makes nice lumps on a lad’s head, too!”

Aoife made a triumphant sound as she opened a box. “Cell phones, laptops and all sorts of electronics.”

Manjieet abandoned the container she was just about to open and rushed to Aoife. “Awesome!” she exclaimed and started to dig into the find.

She held up a hand sized flat box with round corners. “This isn’t from Earth for sure!”

Sergei showed them a black plastic pistol with a bright black and yellow striped boxy front. “What is this, some kind of toy gun?”

Janosh stopped him with a sharp tone. “Sergei be careful this is a professional stun gun. Where did you find it?”

“In this box.” He pointed to another one he had pulled out of the shelf. “Police man things I believe. He put the dark blue cap of a Chicago police man on his head. “What you going to do if I come for you?”

Manjieet held up a strange looking phone with a finger thick antenna. “Guys!” She said with an almost failing voice. “I found an Iridium satellite phone, it has plenty of charge left...” She swallowed and with tears she whispered. “I got a signal. We can call home!”

Margit remained at the door. “Guys I think someone is coming.”

She closed the door and Sigurd took a position right by the door frame, with a Tylor made wood club raised, ready to strike whoever would come through.

Sigurd aimed the Freon gun...

********

Aaron could not tell if the Alien that was sitting on a plastic bench inside a clear plastic cube, was one of the Freons he had seen before. To him there were no distinguishing features. But the creature with only his head sticking out the small container, no longer looked very frightening to him.

The place was brightly lit, but featured little else in terms of instrumentation or furniture.

Moheepata, pointed at the Freon, who was awake and despite his non-human face clearly afraid. “This is Nalkook, the commandant of the Freon vessel that abducted you and the others. If you have any questions you may ask them after I have concluded my interrogation. I think this will also be very educational and give you valuable insights.”

Aaron nodded.

The commandant turned to the strangely restrained alien and said. “I am Commandant Moheepata of the mighty Samoteth War Bark in service of her majesty Ammothep the IXth, queen and god born daughter of Ra. You have been caught violating binding agreements and apprehended by us. What is your name and position?”

“I am Freon and do not comply with any orders or demand given by Non Inners.”

“Please be aware, that you are inside an old Saresii Pain cube. As I said it’s old and perhaps somewhat crude, compared to more modern techniques, but my family spend considerable funds to obtain all kinds of old Saresii technology. I am particular fond of this device. I have yet to meet a being able to resist it, be it a Shiss raider, Nul aggressor or Ult warrior. Nor to mention a few Ferons, let’s see if you Freons are immune to it.”

The alien could only move his head, whatever was inside the box seemed to stint his ability to move.

Aaron noticed that it had semitransparent eyelids, almost like the ones of a bird or frog. The gray being blinked a great deal now and at first it seemed he did not want to speak, but his fear was obvious and Aaron could not deny a certain feeling of satisfaction to see one of his tormentors and abductors in such a disposition.

The Freon decided to speak. “Nalkook will comply. I am the command giver of Freon exploration mission 5643-56.”

“What is the name of your vessel and what was your mission?”

“Freon space craft receive mission numbers, not names. My mission is Freon business and not of Saran concern.”

Whatever the box did, Nalkook howled in a heartbreaking manner, his moving back and forth. “We were sent to obtain at least thirty Terran primitives for a breeding study of the Inners.”

“You clearly violated the treaty, what deem the Freon as so important risking war and extinction for a breeding study?”

“I am an Outer; I perform and execute whatever the Inners tell me to do. Inners have never shared their motivation with Outers. No amount of pain you inflict upon me can change this fact of Freon society.”

“Very well then, I will inform her majesty and our court. You may have indeed started a war that will end your little civilization, no amount of Freon military power you may raise upon us will change this fact of Saran might.”

Moheepata nodded towards Aaron. “SecCom, the prisoner is yours. The controls of the Pain box are over there and easy to understand. Should he die during your interrogation, be not concerned. We’ve got four more and their lives are forfeit as it is.”

Aaron learned that the Sarans weren’t all sugar coated, gold and glitter loving, but cruel and unforgiving if the situation called for it. Intellectually he understood you could not maintain such an empire without some harsh methods and toughness. Somewhere in his mind he heard the voice of his Rabbi, strongly objecting, but it was a distant voice. Strangely enough he did not feel much moral restrictions. Maybe it was because he had seen this or a similar Freon hovering over him when he was helpless, or maybe it was the command authority the tight suit and the wig seemed to impose on him. “Thank you Commandant Moheepata.”

To the Freon he said. “That there was some breeding component in your abduction motivation is self-evident in the even selection of male and females, but why strap some on examining tables? And how exactly did you determine who to abduct?”

********

Melissa and Yoko had accepted the offer for a tour of the barge, by two male engineers. It was almost creepy how much the Sarans worshiped the blonde from Texas.

Of course Melissa and Yoko had other motives for their tour. They reached the same section of the space vessel, as they had during their first escape effort. Wolfgang had called it engineering section. The Sarans called it star drive maintenance. Both men basked in the attention of Melissa and answered all her questions. Yoko did occasional get a warm smile and attention, but was mostly ignored.

Giving her time to look around.

In a larger room with an array of confusing and complicated techno equipment, Yoko said. “That looks like a larger version of a Proto-Typer.”

One of the men giving the tour smiled proudly at her. “You have very keen eyes; this is a Mag-Fa 45. Does the same thing as a SP-5 Proto-Typer but on a larger scale, we use it to repair drive components, but it can be used to manufacture many things.”

“Could you manufacture a highly reflective parabolic dish, let’s say to use for an antenna?”

The engineer nodded. “Of course, actually I know what you mean. We can extend one to receive and send radio wave transmissions.”

Melissa put her hand on the other man’s shoulder. “Do you think we could listen to some radio from Earth? Maybe it will be the last time we can ever do that.”

The one Melissa touched on the shoulder was grinning as if he had been knighted, “Yes, goddess, we are often recording Earth broadcasts, let me show you.”

Yoko followed. “Of course you couldn’t send if you wanted to. That would be too complicated, right?” She wasn’t a dumb blonde but knew how to work her assets, like any girl did.

“Oh no, we use the EM wave spectrum ourselves for short distances and there are prime cultures that made it to the Galactic Stage but have not discovered Myon trans-ponding. Sending is as easy as receiving.”

The other said. “We can send in many frequencies simultaneous!”

“How would one do that, I mean theoretically?” Melissa asked, forgetting the gold foil antenna project. This was much easier!

********

Things happened almost simultaneously. Fourth Level command giver Hemmputh found two service engineers, completely high on Galg and passed out in the lower deck corridor right before one of the ships storage chambers. She had Crew integrity officer put the two into custody, just then Ship alarm drums started beating in hectic rhythm.

On the bridge, the Astrogator still believing the ship was on an acceleration course was in shock as the Tronic sounded atmospheric impact alarm.

Moheepata disengaged the tronic helm and used manual controls to pull the Samoteth into a low orbit around planet Earth. At this speed and trajectory, the war barge would have been turned into a glob of molten metal and impacted like a large meteor on the surface.

The captain was completely exhausted as the instruments confirmed she managed to avoid a total catastrophe. First reports came in, the Samoteth had destroyed at least four Earth satellites and certainly caused a bright glowing spectacle for anyone staring into the sky.

She managed to correct the orbit now into a wider and more distant one.

After cursing every single curse she knew and in every language. She asked the Astrogator. “Explain, before I space you!”

“I cannot explain. Any course data I put in always translates into the first trajectory course I programmed.” He demonstrated. “These are utter nonsense numbers and parameters I have randomly picked.” He pointed at the course display the numbers appearing were the same as before. “Commandant, you can space me but I cannot explain that. The course displayed is not the course we are on and no matter what I put in, the correct course is displayed.”

“You pull that Tronic apart if you have to, and you use the emergency hand calculation device. I want to know what caused this!”

********

Manjieet, just like the rest had been tossed of her feet, and then pressed against the floor as some of the momentum of the sudden course change at that speed could not be compensated. The first thing she did was complain. “Wolfgang’s astrogation data was incorrect, he sent us straight on a collision course with Earth.”

The German teen tried to untangle himself out of the spilled content of an open container, a dead sheep and several chickens. “I did not have any accurate data and did this for the first time on the fly.”

Aoife however yelled and held up a cell phone. “I got one bar!”

Before she could try to make a call the phone told her the connection was lost.

Tears rolled down her cheeks. “We were so close.”

Manjieet held up her device. “I think they are onto us. They’re trying to regain access.”

Wolfgang snorted. “Good luck with that, that’s the down side of three dimensional computing, three dimensional encryption.”

********

Three Saran tronic experts tried to comply with the Commandants request and determine the source of the problem. But no matter what they tried the system would not let them into the command code level. The Tronic replied once again. “Access denied. Please be aware that the system will allow only three additional attempts to gain access. The system will purge all data and reboot after the final unsuccessful attempt.”

One of the engineers hissed. “We cannot let this happen, without Astrogation data we are unable to jump to the correct gravitation wells and thus return home.”

“I never seen anything like this.” the second one said with a puzzled face, as the Commandant moved behind them. Wanting a progress report no less, but she said. “Try this.” She handed them a small silvery card. “This is the Royal Command code that overrides everything in case of a mutiny that includes Tronic experts.”

The main tronic had a reception slot and accepted the hard coded sequence. The experts isolated the new code and one of them said. “It is Earth code. Very sophisticated and well executed.”

“How do you know it is Earth code?” The Commandant wanted to know.

“There is a translation routine.”

Moheepata inhaled sharply. “I should space the lot for getting this vessel and everyone aboard into this kind of jeopardy.” She turned, “Where is this Aaron?”

“Still interrogating the Freon, Commandant.” “And the others?”

Sheput, who was the third in command and main System operator glanced over her readout of internal sensors.” They are all over the barge, Commandant!”

“Find them!”

Another technician turned, “Commandant Moheepata, our communication systems have just switched to electromagnetic waveband. We are transmitting.”

“What does it take? Cut energy!”

Moheepata was not certain how to feel and think. She had the clear orders not to harm these teenagers, her immediate emotions ranged between personally shooting them one after the other to deep respect for their cunning resourcefulness.

Sheput reported. “We have located them, they barricaded themselves in storage facility four, where we keep the things we took of the Freon vessel, mostly Earth things.”

********

Sigurd and Sergei had piled containers into a barrier right behind the door, Manjieet and Wolfgang had a service panel removed and the German kid assured them that, the Gravitation could not be manipulated this time. He explained. “While most of their systems are still a mystery. Manjieet and I identified the Artificial Gravitation coils, due to their color coding and because I was interested to know how they stopped us last time, so...”

Manjieet hushed. “He is quite smart but likes talking.”

“And grandstanding!” Margit said aiming one of the alien blasters at the door. “Not that I am ungrateful.” She added with a grim smile.

James had found shelter underneath the container shelter. “All my life I am told that guns and violence are wrong and that we need to let the police handle these things, and here I am in a space ship of an advanced civilization hiding like a coward.”

Andrew, the stocky boy from Aberdeen coughed. “Nothing really new then, British officers sipping tea in their tents while the Highlanders fight their wars.”

“We are not cowards ... we defeated the Jerry and...”

Margit, also armed. “I hate doing that too those Sarans, but their alliances mean little to me. Home comes first.”

Andrew nodded. “Aye, let’s try to get home or die together trying.”

A voice drowned everything else out in a thundering fashion.” This is Moheepata. I am the Commandant of this barge. You are testing my patience. There is no escape for you. Our queen instructed me to treat you as valued guests, but there is a limit. You almost caused this barge to crash and kill everyone including you. You tampered with vital systems. I will give you a chance. Put down whatever weapons you gathered and come out. I will give you credit for your resourcefulness and let it be. If you test me, I will return to Sara with a smaller group of Earthers.”

Sigurd replied. “We are grateful to you, but our homes and families come first.”

********

Sigurd and the others once again woke in the circular room, sans all the things they had liberated. They found themselves separated by the same invisible barriers as they had noted before. Only this time, they were one group and there were no gurneys, desks or chairs.

Sigurd grunted. “Of course Sleeper Rays, what could we have done against them?”

On the other side of the force field stood the tall older one, they knew was the Commandant herself. She had her arms crossed and looked over the Earthers. “In all my space travels I never encountered an unrulier, aggressive energetic group as you. I am not sure what to do with you. Should I simply keep you in Stasis freezers until we deliver you to the court? Most of my crew thinks this is the best approach. I also was inclined to do heed their advice, especially after you almost destroyed the Samoteth and flattened a major city of Earth in the process.

But I also can’t deny the awe and respect you have earned in my opinion for not giving up and fighting for your goals.”

She paused and looked at each of them. “You cannot go back to Earth, while I understand your situation, I must place Saran interests first, especially if the consequences could mean armed conflict and war. A war that could very well spread onto Earth.

“What good are your armies against enemies that could evaporate your cities from space?”

Aaron had understood this already and the interrogation of the Freon had widened his horizon substantially. “She is right, guys. I talked to the Freon commandant. Earth would not stand a chance.”

Wolfgang lowered his head. “I hate to agree but the Sarans are not alone, I scanned over some of their stuff in their library. They are involved in a very long civil war against their own colonies. There are many civilizations equally powerful. That Galactic Council they mentioned is basically there to prevent wars. A little like the United Nations.”

Moheepata again nodded slowly. “And I cannot risk this because of you. Do you understand that?” Aoife sniffed and wiped her eyes. “Yes I understand, but it is still unfair. Unfair to us and unfair to my family.”

The Commandant sighed. “The device you found, that satellite connected communication device; you could call your families and loved ones?”

Most of them nodded.

Mahmud almost yelled. “I will not fall for your tricks, America! You want me to use the phone to reveal the locations of my brothers, never!”

Buwunti spread his arms. “No one has phone where I am.”

The Commandant sighed again and looked to the side to find her second in command. Then she focused on the teenagers again. I will give each of you the chance to call home and say good bye.” She held her hands up to curb the storm of emotional responses. “You cannot tell them the truth. If one of you claim to be abducted by aliens, that won’t raise any suspicions but if thirty of you make the same claims, it certainly would. Therefore I will have your calls monitored. If you betray my trust, I assure you it will be the last time. You tested my patience, caused deaths among my crew and almost destroyed this vessel the next act and I have you spaced.”

The Commandants tone of voice left no room for doubt that she was not serious. Even Mahmud did not comment.

********

“It’s Aaron, dad.”

“What sick joke is that?” His father’s voice proclaimed. “I just came from my son’s funeral!”

“My ... funeral?”

His father’s voice was stricken with grief and emotions. “You do a good job mimicking my son’s voice, ass hole!” His father hung up!

Aaron’s eyes blurry with tears he dialed Ricky’s number.

The voice of his best friend answered. “Hello?”

“Uh ... you’re Ricky. Aaron Stein’s best friend. Do you know what happened to him?”

Ricky’s voice was also heavy with emotions and his response interrupted with sobbing and sighing. “He was killed. How could you not know what happened? It was all over the papers. Who are you anyway?”

“Uh ... ah ... I am a cousin from Israel. I just heard it, but no details.”

“Sorry about snapping at you, but I was Aaron’s best friend. They mugged him and set his body on fire to hide the evidence.

They found his remains in an empty lot in Queens.”

“His remains?” Aaron whispered. “Burned?”

“Yeah man. Those bastards whoever they were used car tires. There was not much left. His dad identified him by the school bag, they found his bike next to him as well.”

********

It was very quiet in the common room. Rosa from Argentina had been the last and she had called her aunt. Her beloved aunt had hung up on her twice and told her to torment someone else. Her aunt told her that she had been victim to a house fire.

The story of everyone was the same. They weren’t missed at all. They all were believed to be dead. The Freon’s faked their deaths somehow and no one was searching for them.

Ninuk’s parents believed she was dragged away by a polar bear.

Melissa’s father grieved over his daughter, killed in a fiery car crash. Aoife supposedly had been raped and killed by a Dublin immigrant cab driver and dumped in the Dublin bay. Search for the body was abandoned.

There were tears and crying and quiet voices telling of their answer.

Aaron clenched his fists and left the common room. He knew the way and went straight for the Pneumo-lift that would carry him to the deck where the Freons were held.

No one stopped him until he reached the guard secured section. The armed guard by the locked security door knew him. “You wear white, but unfortunately without Moheepata present it is just a borrowed suit. It does not give you the authority to pass.”

A voice behind Aaron said. “Then I will give him that authority while he is on this barge.” It was the Commandant herself. “He wears white and has the authority now and I think Aaron will earn the right to wear it on a barge of his own one day.”

The guard crossed his arms across the chest, and the door slid open.

Moheepata first said to the guard. “This was not a reprimand. You did your duty as it is expected, but I wanted Aaron to know that I elevate him in importance above the others.”

The guard remained in the posture he had assumed, but said. “This Earther is well respected.”

Aaron, despite his sadness and anger blushed and soaked up the praise. “I know how lucky we have been, for the Samoteth to be in the system.”

Moheepata put her hand on his shoulder. “I knew I would find you here, the Freons have more to answer for, is that not so?”

Aaron’s face clouded. “Yes, these bastards hurt us and hurt our loved ones. I want to...” His voice drifted off as he did not want to say what his clenched fists suggested he was thinking.

The Commander said to a crew member in the security section they had now entered. “Bring a Freon to the Interrogation lab. Aaron wants to have a word with him.”

To Aaron he said. “You are an Earther by birth but you are a Saran by heart. Ask your questions any way you like. Shall he not survive, we have four more.”

********

The barge had left Earth far behind and was now well past the orbit of Saturn.

Most of the teenagers were in emotional turmoil and expressed their state with sadness, crying and gloominess.

They were in the common room, where Niofre had gathered them a day after the shocking revelation that those who had loved ones and family they could call did not miss them because they disappeared, but thought of them as dead.

Wolfgang got their attention as he pointed to one of the now uncovered view ports. “Do you realize that we are the first to ever see Saturn this close? In all the misery, look how magnificent this planet is!”

They all looked and no one, not even Mahmud could deny the awesome unequaled majesty of this beautiful gas giant.

Niofre silently stepped in and gave them a moment to find a little visual serenity that overcame most humans when seeing deep space and celestial wonders. Deep space, the horizon less depth had a profound effect on beings regardless from what planet bound species they came from.

She then stepped into the middle. “I travel space for most of my life now and I never got completely used to the affect it has on me as well. And this failed dwarf is spectacular. Such dwarfs are useless and inhospitable of course, but can aide space ships to gain speed.” (*)

“What failed dwarf?” Sigurd asked taking his gaze of the view port.

Wolfgang explained. “Niofre or more so the Sarans do not call objects like Saturn a planet but a failed star. You see Saturn is too small for ignition, but it is basically a failed sun. Due to its size it would be a very small dwarf star.”

“Your knowledge of these things is surprising.” Niofre lauded the German.

She did not wait for Wolfgang giving her a more detailed lecture on gas planets and the status of Earth science regarding this matter.

“Children of Earth, we are accelerating steadily ever since we left Earth orbit. We soon reach the transition coordinate and sufficient speed for a trans-spatial jump to Grou-That.”

“She means Barnard’s star.” Wolfgang explained.”

Niofre smiled. “I will ask the Commandant to add this name to Saran catalogs. However I came to take you to your Cryo tubes.”

She added after a short moment. “You all will now prepare for your first trans-spatial jump and after this you are light years removed from Earth. During these periods of cryo stasis your brains are especially receptive to cerebral language uploads. It will beneficial for to you to know the Saran language. Not everyone you meet will have translators adjusted to Earth languages.”

********

The Samoteth was only one jump removed from its destination and already in a major star system of the Saran Empire. The Myon responder operator had her hands full to get all the messages sorted. There was considerable space traffic and jump activity.

Of course they also had been approached by a capital battle unit and had been checked out and verified before they could initiate the acceleration phase for the last jump that would bring them to the very heart of the Saran Empire. On the second orbit of that system was Sara, the Golden world of Sares.

But the acceleration phase would take another eighteen hours. The Samoteth was no longer the fastest ship. The latest generation war barge the new Ibis class could accelerate almost 15 % faster than the Toth class.

The tall, not all that attractive but well liked and highly respected Commander of the Samoteth had called for a meeting. It was a routine meeting for the first part of it, as she always wanted to have the final versions of her department leaders’ reports, before she returned to their home port. The first part of the meeting was shorter than usual, as their regular patrol had been cut by six months due to the events in the Sol system. They had left the Freon wreck behind in this system and transferred the Freon prisoners to the Hammarath who would bring them to a different destination, the Planet of Universal Peace.

The second part of the meeting was anything but routine. First the medical specialist delivered a short brief on their health. The specialist, who served the fleet for many decades had almost white hair, and he did nothing to hide it. He too was well liked, and that despite the fact that he was male and had some command authority even over women.

He had called up the files of the Earthers on his hand held device while their likenesses were displayed on a large image hovering over the table.

“They are in excellent health. Only a few had minor health issues, mostly nutrition based. One of them suffered from an annelid parasitic infestation. One of them had a blood glucose issue caused by a genetic but easily fixable pancreatic malfunction, but that was about the worst of it. However their emotional, mental state is a different story. Only twenty one understand what is happening, eight do not and one is in a fanatical denial and ready to sacrifice his own life to kill as many of us as possible, including the other twenty nine. We decided to restrain him with bio chemical means for now. Three of them are on extremely high intellect levels that put them in the Gsori category. One of them might even be on Jsori level and thus one of only five known.”

The leader of the technical slowly nodded. “I am no expert in these human sciences, but that Earther named Wolfgang, has completely understood jump drive technology and is able to make the necessary calculations for a successful jump in his mind. He disassembled a force field projector and his friend Aaron made improvements!”

“The female from a region called India, isolated tronic routines and broke into encrypted systems with ease, and caused all the mayhem we experienced. If we let both of them work on our Tronic intelligence, they might be able to crack our enemies systems.”

Sheput said. “Not to mention we just might bring home the promised one,” She recited a passage of the old Book of Gods, a passage many Sarans knew by heart. “Behold RA shall take form as woman of great beauty and her hair shall be like liquid gold. Hair that has grown not made.”

The command leader of the tech maintenance department had dreamy eyes as she added. “She comes to the children of Sara from a world that has been forgotten in time and is sacred to all the Children of Sara.” She looked at the Commandant directly, “Could she not be the one indeed?”

The Commander folded her hands. “I cannot say. I grew up paying little attention to all these religious aspects of our society. I was always of the opinion that it is ballast that keeps our civilization from achieving really great things. Once I liked nothing better than to purge our society from all this supernatural nonsense, but now I am the Commandant of a Space Barge and have come across things I cannot explain. We deliver the Earthers to Sara. Let those who know more about these things decide.” She got up and stepped before a view port. “I personally grew particular fond of this Aaron. I will keep an eye on him. I think he would make a good commandant of a war barge.” She sighed. “Not that I think it will be the last time we hear from all off them. Even after they left us, I doubt the Saran Empire will exactly be the same once they are introduced”

The medical specialist agreed. “I do not think the Galaxy will be the same, once Earthers ascend.”

Sheput sighed. “I think it was a good decision to leave them in the stasis tubes for the rest of the trip, after all. I am not sure we would have made it with the barge intact.”

********

The sights that greeted the thirty as they emerged from the Saran ship were overwhelming. Here on the landing field, which was immense by any measure, it became clear just how big the Samoteth really was. Aaron estimated it to be at least as big as an US aircraft carrier, but he was corrected by Wolfgang. “No I must correct you, the Saran standard unit of measurement of one Stadi, I learned is equal to 1.20 meters and since the commander has divulged the length of the Samoteth being 870 Stadi that makes her 928 meters long and exceeding the latest US carrier by 308 meters.”

Melissa who was standing next to Sigurd, could not hide her awe. The spaceport was a busy place, with many ships just as big as the Samoteth hinting at the true power and might of the Saran Empire, but the futuristic skyline with very distinctive ancient Egyptian design elements took her breath away. The sky scrapers dwarfed in height and size anything on Earth. The air filled with flying things and all was seemingly made of gold, white marble, alabaster and more gold. Statues of animal headed, human bodied gods, as tall as the empire state building. Some of them they could identify as recognizable gods of ancient Egypt, with cat, falcon and other animals apparently of Earth origin, while others depicted the heads of animals that were utterly alien.

They marveled at tall blue pelted cat like beings (*) marching by, watched a big freighter climb into the bright mid-day sky, large as the largest oil tanker with the same silent grace as a balloon.

Sigurd turned and looked back. “I don’t see that crazy guy from Iraq. I guess they were as tired as the rest of our world and had enough of his constant threats and blind hatred.”

“No, there he is.” Said the Irish girl, pointing at Mahmud, more staggering than walking coming down the sloped ramp that led from the belly of the ship to the surface and to where they all were standing.

James, the teenager from England said. “I’ve seen livelier chaps during the afternoon tea at the retirement home for centennials. I wager they have him on something that curbs his homicidal tendencies.”

“Perhaps there are enough subtle differences between the Sarans and us, to make psycho pharm a riskier business than they anticipated.” Aaron frowned. “Ever since nine-eleven we Americans, especially we New Yorkers of Jewish roots, aren’t too fond of Jihadists but this is wrong.”

Melissa snorted. “Better him being that way than us looking over our shoulders every five minutes, fearing he might have gotten a hold of something to harm us. If it be up to me I’d put a round in his head and all them towel heads.”

Aaron wanted to say something about intolerant red necks and Texans, but Niofre who was with them interrupted his attempt by saying. “I have seen Sara for countless times and it is still overwhelming and a source of pride to me, what must it feel like to see it for the first time?” She turned her head. “It is time for me to say good bye. The ones that will take care of you from now on have arrived.” She gestured to an elegant, open vehicle that floated a few feet of the ground. It was larger than a school bus and its design hinted on a Venetian gondola, just much wider and bigger. Its operator sat in an elevated stand on its arched aft. Several white and gold robed and very official looking Sarans had debarked.

Niofre bowed to them and then to the Earthers. “It turned out to be a pleasure to have you aboard the Samoteth, even after you sent two of our crew to the afterlife. I must return to my duties now. I believe they say ‘Fare well’ on Earth. A very fitting phrase in this case, so fare well and remember it was not us who abducted you.”

There was no real chance to say anything to her than goodbye and wave, Niofre had turned and walked briskly back up the ramp, while a group of officials herded them onto the floating thing.

Melissa noticed two men, wearing only loin cloth like garments and metal collars loaded several sizeable boxes in the back of the flyer.

She pointed them out and asked one of the Sarans that were now with them. “Why are these men, almost naked?”

“These are slaves, golden haired goddess! Males that break the law are given the opportunity to serve the society, captured rebels and the like. I am sure you must have slaves on this fabulous Earth we have heard so little about.”

The Buwunti from Africa, clenched his fists.

Melissa shook her head. “No slavery and all forms of human trafficking is against international laws now, but it sadly had been part of our history.”

The Saran woman obviously did not understand. “No wonder you are still so primitive. But I see a great future for you. You will be worshipped I have no doubt!”

Sigurd grunted. “Great news then, we are abducted to serve a bunch of self-important dykes as slaves! If they think I worship anything but god, they have something coming!”

Aaron sighed. “I wouldn’t mind worshipping you, Texas. I sort of already do, but doing that with a slave collar around my neck is a tad too kinky for me.”

Aoife brushed through her coppery red hair with an added frown on her sad face. “Typical, even in space, blondes seem to have all the luck.”

The wingless flying contraption took them past the space port and into the breath taking metropolis. Even for a New Yorker, like Aaron the place was absolutely mesmerizing, nothing in Manhattan came close.

Except for Wolfgang, who apparently paid no attention to the scenery, but occupied himself with the Data-Comm, he never seemed to put down. “Einstein was right, there is a second spectrum, besides the electromagnetic one that is. Gravity and even time and space seem part of this second spectrum and the Sarans have figured it out”. He looked up and sighed.

“Einstein died before he could finish his work.”

Only Aaron and the Indian girl paid any attention to Wolfgang. Aaron said, “there is a controversial, somewhat crazy professor on MIT, his name is Dr. Isah. I read that he had some interesting ideas, but his peer dismissed him and his theory as lunatic.”

The Indian beauty from Aliabad said. “I have read about him too. I think he is on to something.”

Wolfgang without looking up said. “From what we have seen, he is right about everything and perhaps a genius surpassing Einstein and Hawkins.”

While the three geeks continued to discuss gravitation and theories about it, almost all of the kids from Earth, were certain now, they weren’t on Earth anymore. Except for Mahmud. He closed his eyes to the reality. They abducted him to America, he was certain. Whatever this place was, it looked just as decadent and opulent the teachers told him, America was supposed to be. The prophet and the Imam were always right!

He had a hard time lately to really focus on his anger and his energy to enact on his sacred duty always felt drained. Almost as if his very soul was packed inside an invisible cushion. Everything felt, soft and nothing appeared to alarm him, despite his mind telling him he should be.

He knew the dark haired guy was from New York and was not only American but Jewish; with a nose that made Uncle Feisal’s nose a distant second. Uncle Feisal was famous and very proud of his big nose. The kid, named Aaron sat next to him in the flying contraption and the hated American Jew leaned over and asked. “I think they’re giving you something to make you calm and docile. If they give you pills spit them out when they do not see it, if it is in the food, don’t eat it and I share mine with you”

“I cannot share food with you, you are a Jew!”

“Kosher and Halal is pretty much the same you know. Not that I think any of the food we get is based on animals mentioned in the holy texts. Not that I think that they have abducted a Rabbi to make sure my food is kosher.”

Mahmud wanted to kill and hate the Jew so badly, but for some reason he found wisdom in Aaron’s words.

== Chapter 7: The Goddess ==

Kalasiris, the ancient high priestess of RA and the keeper of the sacred rites just returned from behind the Ebony Wall that separated the most holiest and forbidden for all but the most devout priestesses from the rest of the Falcon Temple of RA, the holiest site in all the Saran Empire.

Behind the Ebony Wall was the Path of Worship, a tunnel that could only be passed by those who knew the rites and secrets. And after the path of worship was the holiest of the holiest, the Chamber of the Gods.

True, the Queen was all powerful, commanded the military, but no Queen ever ascended the Falcon throne against the will of the Priests, and if she did, the Queen did not last very long and another Queen and dynasty more inclined keeping the traditions alive and the gods appeased was found.

If anyone would ever ask, Kalasiris was a devoted servant to the God Queen like any other subject and she openly proclaimed nothing less. However everyone in the Empire knew about the power of the temple and the undisputable will of the gods solely revealed to the priestesses that served the six gods and the female all surpassing goddess RA.

Kalasiris lowered the white hood of her cape, revealing the face of an old woman. A face reflecting intelligence and a bitter harshness that carved many lines and wrinkles in the parched skin, none of them caused by smiles or laughter.

Kalasiris was close to three hundred years old, but even the best cell restoration techniques of Saran medicine did no longer really work, she started to look her age. Most Sarans did not choose to extend their lives past the age of two hundred. Most people simply got tired of life. There was no law prohibiting life extension, but the number one cause of death of the ones past the bicentennial mark was suicide and assisted death.

That did not mean Kalasiris was considering suicide or ready to retire. She was still relative healthy and had spent too much time at the apex of power.

Deep down she could not deny her religious beliefs and secretly was afraid of afterlife. Her consciousness sometimes reminded her that she had never really served the gods, but her interests alone.

This was of course also the chief complaint and charge of her other arch rival, Tethebea of Luxor. That self-righteous witch, claiming that Kalasiris of Sara had lost her ways. Even thinking about the other priestess made her blood run cold.

The temple was the oldest and most traditional building on the planet, with vast catacombs underneath, where the queens of the past stored their mortal bodies, while their spirit selves enjoyed eternal paradise in after life. Kalasiris however just as her predecessors before enjoyed the latest in Saran tech. A wave of her hand lowered an almost insubstantial plastic film, the material became stiff and a heartbeat later, projected images of the arriving Terran teenagers.

She had the system focus on the tall girl with a truly perfect body and long blonde hair. She looked like the very incarnation of the Goddess RA. She truly appeared like a celestial being that stepped right out of the Sun to be worshipped.

Kalasiris did not miss the reaction of the Sarans seeing her.

The group of Earthers she was with consisted of other females and none of them were ugly. To her the one with the coppery red hair was also strikingly beautiful, but there was no goddess with red hair. She completely ignored the male component of the group, Kalasiris hated men and the only reason she wanted them around was for menial slave labor. While there were robots who could do all that, it was much more satisfactory to have men do it. This was the way it always has been. As long as anyone could remember; as long as the priestesses made sure no one dared to remember.

The last time, the misguided masses were exposed to the primitive falsehoods and the sick notion of equality, the empire suffered dearly. Rebellious colonies that no longer worshipped the Goddess, rejected the rule of the queens and razed the temples were the consequence.

Another such revolution could very well spell the end of civilization and cause the doom of Saran.

Kalasiris was not prepared to have humans from that cursed lost colony show up in the very capital, spreading ideas not consistent with what she alone deemed appropriate. That one of them even appeared to look like a real daughter of the gods was more than inconvenient.

She summoned the others and assembled the Circle of the Priestesses in the Hall of Wisdom. It did not take long, not even her closest confidants dared to delay when she issued a summons for assembly.

Saran was as much a monarchy as it was a theocracy, and religion was so ingrained, so encrusted and such a fundamental part of life, making Kalasiris and the high priestesses of the other major Saran worlds in effect a force equal to the queen. Kalasiris secretly considered herself even above the queen and the true stalwart of Saran values and traditions.

The others had gathered around the ring shaped pool, filled with water, reflecting the flickering light of the gas fed flames. Licking and dancing in their golden bowls held aloft by ebony statues of the gods. The pool also reflected perfect mirror images of the eight women in their priestly gowns. No matter how often they had gathered here, it always was a solemn affair and made them feel closer to the gods and removed to a higher level of existence and more important than the mere mortals who needed their wisdom and guidance.

Kalasiris, raised both arms, puffs of smoke belched in big bubbles to the surface of the basin where they burst and curled in wafting swirls to the distant ceiling. She evoked the names of the gods and led the others into a chant for wisdom and guidance. Only after all these so important rites had been performed, did she move to the matters at hand.

A large projection of Earth appeared above the pool. Even Kalasiris had to admit there was no planet known to Saran quite as inviting and majestically beautiful as this white and blue orb.

An unseen voice gave an account of the Freon crime, abducting thirty adolescent humans, the interception by the Samoteth and the subsequent events. The report included images of the Earthers’ fighting the Saran crew and excerpts of interviews with them and the captured Freons.

The old woman noticed the reaction of the others as they showed images of the blonde woman close up.

“This is exactly why I have called you” She said unable to completely hide both her concern and her disgust from her voice, pointing at a freeze image of the young woman. “She presents a danger greater than a fleet of rabid Pan Saran savages. Even you look at her with open adoration!”

One of her oldest confidantes and fellow priestesses said. “Never has such beauty been seen on Sara. Could she not be a Goddess, sent to test us?”

“I should personally drown you in your own sacrificial blood.” Her response was much more emotional and harsh than she intended. “Did you not just see the report? She is from Earth, product of a primitive society that once was a Saran colony.”

The one she just yelled at. “Why are you so emotional then? Besides the theory that humans of Earth evolved from an early colony is not a very popular one and far from proven.”

Kalasiris slowly counted the braziers and tried to calm herself. Her voice had the normal volume again, but did not lose the sharp edge. “You are right, this is hardly worth a great deal of emotional response, except for the fact that the Queen will use her to get rid of us. What has been tried by queens, unsuccessfully before could be tried again with the incarnation of RA herself leading the opposition. This queen is smarter than many before her. More cunning, calculating and she does not like to share power. That is why she has ordered the thirty Earthers to come to the Throne world, no doubt. She will introduce her as a messenger of RA and indoctrinate the naive and innocent Earth woman and use her as a pawn to advance her own agenda.”

Another priestess surmised. “The public is reacting to her already. It will take little to convince them, you are right. Who needs priests if a goddess is there?”

Kalasiris nodded with cold eyes. “The Queen’s claim being a Daughter of RA has become a title in nature only. Many Saran have lost their faith into the supernatural and the spiritual. But with a woman like that, she will renew that claim to be an actual one. The thirty Earth kids must disappear and with them the Blonde. Disappear forever and before they can make too much of an impact.”

********

The priestesses were not the only one who took special interest in the kids from Terra. While the Saran Empire was an absolute monarchy with strong theocratic elements, it considered itself a more or less free society. More if you were female and less if you were male, but that was an accepted status quo for millennia.

There was mass media. Much of it was state and religion controlled, especially the major outlets, but a mega society spanning over more than a thousand planets did have a plethora of smaller and independent media outlets. Some of which were even considered subversive, illegal and very controversial.

Every flavor of political opinion and dissent could be found in what the Saran’s called the quick sand media, always shifting, with no real bottom and no real substance.

Melissa got the first taste of it, as the flyer landed on a transparent platform, thousands of feet above the distant ground and mounted to the side of a truly gigantic black and gold statue of an apron wearing, staff holding Egyptian god. The animal head resembled that of a monkey or ape and did not seem to be modeled after a Terran animal anyone of the teenagers could recognize.

One of their guides stepped onto the transparent platform that gave access to the statue’s open maw. She extended her hand in an inviting gesture. “Welcome to the Gukhuthum. Here in the top you find the finest guest accommodations our civilization can offer, courtesy of our beloved queen

“Ammothep the IXth, god born daughter of RA. She who sits on the seat of Eternal light, the Throne of the Divine Falcon decreed in her immortal wisdom and royal grace that you may be treated and seen as wards of the court.”

Sigurd, who was probably the most fearless of the bunch, flanked in an elegant and powerful move over the low sides and landed on the transparent surface. He looked down and grinned. “Great view.”

Melissa was next, she didn’t exactly jump like Sigurd, but her moves were no less agile but with an added natural grace and flow of female moves.

She was mobbed and crowded almost instantly by men and women, floating bright lights and buzzing ball shaped drones. The mob of at least twenty beings, quite obviously the equivalent of news reporters of this world had stormed the blonde and more or less ignored everyone else.

At first, neither Sigurd, nor any of the others that had now all stepped off the flyer understood a single word.

Melissa felt quite uneasy and crowded, she too had no idea what they were asking. All the Sarans she had met before spoke or at least appeared to speak English. “Hold your horses!” She yelled. “I ain’t getting y’all yapping like that. I don’t speako Sarano, comprente?”

That made Aaron actually laugh. Of all people, they had to abduct a female redneck. She looked like an angel and would have been the center star for the Dallas Cowboys cheerleaders or a dream angel for Victoria’s secret, but she wasn’t the most subtle or gracious girl when it came to social interaction, unlike the elf like girl from Dublin. Aaron realized as he compared the two girls, that he started to like the quiet red head with the almost incomprehensible accent quite a bit.

Their official guardians managed to separate the kids from the Saran media crowd and herded them into the gigantic wide open maw and through automatic parting glass doors into the lobby of what could be recognized by some of the teenagers as a very posh and luxurious hotel lobby of sorts.

Aaron summed it up. “This place looks as if a gay Hollywood production designer was tasked to come up with the most bombastic gold over loaded set for a retro futuristic hotel lobby set.”

No one in the group with the exception of Melissa understood what he actually meant. Wolfgang stemmed his fists into his hips. “I expect Flash Gordon and the Hawk Men any minute now.”

Aaron ducked and looked around. “The hawk based symbolic might suggest just that. Let’s hope Emperor Ming isn’t real.”

Buwunti scratched his chin. “Who is Emperor Ming?” (*)

The guides interrupted their bantering. “Please let us take you to your accommodations, where you may rest and enjoy the privacy this place ensures until the queen has returned and will summon you to her presence as we expect, her glorious majesty will do.”

Aoife spread her arms and made a gesture that included the whole place. “So this is basically a golden cage. We are prisoner here, right?”

The guide that was dressed pretty much like everyone else, complete with a black hair do in page boy style and who hasn’t really introduced herself made an uneasy smile. Clearly indicating that Aoife was spot on.

“No you are not prisoners, but everyone agrees that you be safer here until you have fully acclimated and our Queen has decreed the details of your new life’s direction.”

Sigurd was not too happy as he snarled. “Not only have we been abducted, but instead of us making the decisions regarding our future, it is some queen who does it for us.”

“Be careful what you say! Right now you are protected by your ignorance and our understanding that you come from a primitive society, but it would be good you learn fast. You are just a man after all and not allowed the same freedom of tongue exalted females have.”

“What?”

Another guide took the one that just had spoken by the shoulder and put herself in a more prominent speaking position. “Our beloved queen is on her way back from the Planet of Universal Peace where she attended an important conference. She is expected to return her light and grace us all with her presence in about eight or nine days. Her majesty sent word ahead that she has personal interest in all of you. So for the time being you are to remain in the Gukhuthum. Only the highest and most important guests of state receive the honor to reside here.” She then added. “I understand you did not ask to be abducted by Freons. Let me let it be known to you, we Sarans did not ask to be burdened by you either. So it might benefit you to realize you are indeed wards of the court and for all practical purposes you are Sarans and subject to our laws.”

The last part was not as friendly and had a clear edge to it.

The teens were herded to a truly luxurious part of the hotel like establishment and the guides assigned them to rooms.

********

Sara was abuzz about the kids from Earth. The official news carried the entire story, carefully leaving out any details about Earth history or social development, explaining it was officially due to the agreement of noninterference that there was little information on the latest technological and cultural developments.

Much of the flashier new outlets however focused on the tall blonde girl.

The five men and the three women listening to the news, sitting in a shabby apartment, almost clearly across the globe, belonged to the ′Equality for All’ group, an underground organizations with strong ties to the Pan Saran Empire. The EAG was only one of several, small but fanatical organizations that did not want peace or two independent Saran nations, but a complete overthrow of the old encrusted dynasty system of aloft and arrogant queens. A complete Pan Saran victory. The razing of all temples and eradication of any reference to religion from society.

While there was some support from the population for ideas of more rights for men and for peace, there was very little for the rest of the ideas and chances promoted by the EAG. The Queen was very popular and religion deeply entrenched in Saran society.

Anum raised his container of Tills, a popular Saran drink made of fermented grain towards the viewing station projecting images of the Earth teenagers. “They will use her to bring our Pan Saran brothers to heel.”

One of the women, a low wages earner and an assistant accountant for the produce procurement department of the Saran Fleet, bit into a Saran pear she had just peeled and asked while she was chewing. “How?”

He turned somewhat annoyed, because she didn’t see the obvious as he did. “The old religion and the old gods are not dead on the worlds of our Pan Saran brothers. The cursed and irrational believe in the supernatural has not been eradicated from our society. By parading a woman with that kind of appearance and looks coming from Terra no less, could entice a new movement among the Free Colonies reversing everything that was gained.”

One of the men sitting with him before the viewer had been born on a fringe world colony also seemed to fail to understand. “She truly is very beautiful, but she does not appear to be a supernatural being in my opinion.”

Anum put his drink down, got up and retrieved, the Book of Gods from a shelf. Even in this antiestablishment house hold, where the names of the Gods were cursed, a worn out copy could be found. He thumbed through the curling pages, finally found what he was looking for and pounded his index finger at the passage. He recited aloud ... “and when the time of the gods seems at an end and many rise up to proclaim their allegiance to other gods and things. She who is RA will return to the children of Sara, gather those who remained faithful and reward them greatly, unite those who can be redeemed and punish those who cannot. Behold RA shall take form as a woman of great beauty and her hair shall be like liquid gold. Hair that has grown not made.”

The woman who had stopped eating her pear continued reciting without reading the text, for she remembered it from Temple service.” She comes to the children of Sara from a world that has been forgotten in time and is sacred to all the Children of Sara.”

Anum clenched his fist. “Supernatural nonsense, but every one of the Saran and much of Pan Saran will remember these words of the great seer Rameseis seeing her and wonder if they are not true after all. Giving the temple demons we call priestesses all the leverage they need to entice an uprising on the new Colonies.”

One of the men who had been quiet so far, still wearing his patrol uniform of a public order officer turned away from the viewer images. “What do you think we should do?”

Anum’s eyes glared with fanatic light. “Children of gods can’t be killed. We kill her and it all ends before it has a chance to spread.”

********

Not all the priestesses in the temple agreed with the Oldest, they still believed in the gods and of course they too knew the words of the great seer Rameseis, that were part of the sacred texts collected in the Book of Gods. Seeing the images of the newcomers and the young woman just like everybody else, they drew similar conclusions as the dissidents half a globe away, however with very different motivations at heart. They did see the same potential for a revival of religion and they pondered the possibility that this woman from another world was indeed the very fulfillment of that prophecy.”

They looked to Tethebea of Luxor for guidance.

********

Still a considerable distance from Sara, the queen’s royal barge prepared for another trans-spatial jump taking it closer to home. Ammothep the IXth was still deep in thought regarding the meeting she had with the Saresii, the Ult and the Pan Saran Emperor. She also consumed the reports she had received from home, official reports and those of her intelligence services and unofficial sources she kept within temples, the public and even in some opposite groups.

Aboard this magnificent Royal barge and all Saran ships, Sara time was kept and according to the clocks it was well past midnight. Just the necessary vessel operations stations were occupied with officers and technicians, the rest of the crew, just as the bulk of Sarans at home on Sara, were resting.

Not so the queen. While even Sarun was sleeping in his small chambers close by, a light above the desk of the queen created a bright isle in the otherwise spacious dark study. She had pulled up several view screens and used a Data-Comm before her to make notes.

The seemingly unimportant event of the thirty Earth kids arriving on Sara, at least in terms of everything else that was going on, created more waves and motion than anyone could have anticipated.

She cursed the commander of the Samoteth, not for rescuing the kids but for neglecting to warn everyone about the looks of one of the Earth kids. How could she be so ignorant?

Of course she knew! Moheepata was of the old house Kethmmar. Her own house, but there were others in her family with ambitions to the throne. What was her game?

She recalled the words of the Saresii and wondered if the Saresii knew about the blonde one. The Saresii had said: “We suggest they do not go to Saran or Pan Saran worlds but instead proceed to the World of Old and attend school with other gifted individuals.”

There was deep wisdom in that, because the girl would mean so much to so many. She would be used as a religious pawn and symbol by every group. With the potential to tear the Saran and the Pan Saran empires apart into even more warring factions and thus spelling the doom for mighty Saran. Once divided even more, her people would be easy prey.

Many star empires before had been brought to their knees and vanished from the Galactic Stage due to internal turmoil.

And all catastrophes begun with something small, seemingly easy to be controlled.

She had several ideas what to do with the Earthers. Not all were aligned with the openly expressed agreement she found with the other leaders, but maybe these plans could be realized just as fine without the blonde girl.

Sometimes it was necessary to do the hard things in order to preserve the whole.

With a finger gesture she called up the report of a religious firebrand. Tethebea of Luxor had always been an agitator. However she was clever never to openly cross the line and preached the state religion exactly down the lines as it was written. Her views and her followers were the most orthodox and ardent believers. Neither the High Priestess nor the Queen could really afford to openly oppose her. Tethebea’s followers were as influential as they were connected to every important aspect of the empire. The group maintained a sizeable portion of the fleet and the barge commanders emerging from their ranks were the most militant and successful ones.

Now Tethebea had crossed the line, by questioning the God connection of her the queen. Everyone accepted the fact that this has been just a title for thousands of years and not an actual claim. Most enlightened Sarans did not believe in gods anyway and saw religion as nothing more as an expression of Saran culture and identity. Some knew it was maintained to keep the monarchy legitimate and curb the calls for a monarchy reform of the absolute rule and a move towards a constitutional one or eradicate monarchy all together.

Tethebea, called for the blonde woman from Earth to be granted permission to step behind the Ebony wall and enter the Chamber of the Gods, where the presence of RA would determine if she was indeed her daughter or perhaps even her very bodily incarnation.

There had been a few very scandalous episodes in Saran’s past when ambiguous groups or insane women presented themselves as the fulfillment of the Seer’s vision by wearing blonde wigs. (1) Not that there were many wig makers brave enough to create one in the forbidden shade.

What set the Earth woman apart was not only the completely alien but incredibly attractive way she wore her hair, or her undisputable origin from Earth but also the fact that it was not a wig but naturally grown. Not to mention the fact that the Saresii woman suspected them all to have Psionic powers.

The queen could only imagine what could happen if the blonde was presented in a public temple and demonstrated some sort of Psionic feat.

Psionics were still more or less magic in the eyes of the masses.

She would be instantly worshipped as the incarnation of RA. The queen’s claim being a daughter of the gods, suddenly not only invalid but perhaps even blasphemous.

Ammothep took off her wig and put it on a wig stand nearby, massaged her bald head trying to think and find a way to draw the most political profit out of this. She felt that if she played it right, she could cement her position like no queen before, get rid of the High priestesses and replace them with puppets of her own. Enough dissent could be sewn in the ranks of the Pan Saran for them to be weakened by internal turmoil and in turn make her the queen that reunited the Saran Empire once and for all.

However the situation had the equal potential for catastrophic consequences, with the Saran Empire in shambles. Her assassination and the High Priestess herself on the throne; declared the original God Queen

Suddenly there was a movement in the deep shadows of the room.

She knew there was always the danger of assassination, and no place was truly safe from the hand of an assassin, but she could not help her voice taking on a tremor, reflecting the fear she felt. Her right hand fell onto the Saresii needler she always had nearby. “I did not expect assassins so quickly, and aboard my royal barge are you are acting on the behalf of the Keepers of Ancient Faith?”

Into the circle of light stepped a female all dressed in black. The tight suit was reflection free and the woman moved without the slightest sound. She then removed the tight mask and revealed a strangely ageless woman with long white hair and purple eyes. “No my queen, I am Alycia, commandrix of the Seth Shadows. We are sworn to protect the rightful queen ever since Sarans left our home world for the first time.”

“And I am not the rightful one? “She asked while she was thinking. The Seth Shadows had always been seen to be the true force behind the throne and the reason why Queens maintained their hold and power over all Saran both male and female for so long. Everyone believed they were the queen’s very own enforcers, but the truth was they were very much independent. While there were queens that belonged to the Shadow, no queen had true power over them. A tightly guarded secret of course.

She looked her visitor straight in the eyes. “The Seth Shadows guard more secrets than there are stars in the heaven. The legend says the Shadow has been created by the God Seth, to guard and protect the one true line of daughters.”

“It is so, my queen. We do guard secrets some of which are of such profound importance, they reach beyond the interests of Saran alone. You however may take comfort in the knowledge that you are my queen indeed and you are rightfully on the seat of Eternal light. I have watched over your health and welfare since you blinked for the first time into the Light of RA.”

The woman pointed to the back. “I have always been in the Shadows around you and will do so for as long as Seth will let me. You have to fear nothing from me or the Shadow my queen. I am however here to urge you to proceed with the plan to send the Earthers to the school the Saresii mentioned.

The blonde is in mortal danger and it grows exponentially the longer she remains. Let her disappear along with the others. Even though you contemplated her demise.”

“I never intended to go back on my word to the other leaders.”

“But you were tempted to retain the blonde and make her a pawn in a game played by many sides. Pawns rarely survive such games of power.”

The queen could not argue that and nodded. “I heed your council, Alycia.”

********

Melissa had to admit this golden cage, as Aoife put it, was more luxurious and amazing than anything she knew. While she was a hands on, practical kind of girl that could equally well brand a calf, fix a fence, tame a bronc as well as she could fry chickin’, bake an apple pie, sew a dress or do all those traditional women’s household chores; she was the daughter of a billionaire.

Her father, a former marine and oil rig worker, inherited the oil and Energy Corporation of his father, never had much time or patience for all those uber-lux trappings other billionaires seemed to need to make themselves feel special; was the reason she had her head screwed on the right way. Melissa went to the finest college, was a valedictorian student and was neither ignorant to, nor unaware of the finest luxury money could buy.

She stood by the floor to ceiling window and overlooked the breath taking vista of an alien mega city that made New York City look like a village. The local star was very much like the sun at least as far as she could tell. It was currently a bright orange ball hovering low on the horizon and between two gigantic, into the stratosphere reaching tower buildings. One shaped like the Washington monument obelisk and the other like the staff of a priest with the looped cross called the Ankh on its top.

The sun bathed everything in golden light and produced long shadows. Yet despite this magnificent view, her eyes looked beyond and her mind conjured images of wide open land, the inviting ranch house. Mother waving from the porch. She crossed her arms and sighed deeply.

She wanted to turn and explore her new digs, when she noticed a black dot coming directly at her.

There was much flying traffic out there, but the dot that caught her attention grew bigger and it had wings! It was a bird of sorts. A bird with a rider!

For a brief moment she remembered Aaron’s remark about Flash Gordon and wondered if it was her own imagination playing tricks, but the bird was nothing like any animal of Earth, it was huge and powerful enough to carry a man with a spear.

Fascinated by it she remained by the window, the rider was now close enough for her to make out details of his outfit, a golden or brass like helmet, that partially covered his face like the mask of an ancient Greek warrior. He lowered the spear like weapon aiming it at her.

She realized she was about to be shot at.

Then everything happened at once, she threw herself on the floor in the very last moment evading the blast, while something hit the window and broke the entire pane.

She was showered with shards of glass or whatever they called this transparent material, there was the ear shattering screech of a huge bird of prey, the rushing flapping of enormous wings.

She rolled away from the seemingly endless abyss, the torrent like wind trying to suck her over the ledge and evaded the sharp beak of the raptor.

The man and the bird were here to kill her for some reason!

The muscular man still sitting on the bird aimed the spear again, it was obvious some sort of fire arm, but his second shot also missed, and Sigurd had entered the room and threw a pillow of all things. His action however distracted the assassin long enough for Melissa to complete another roll and escape the weapon beam that cooked a sizeable fraction of the carpet and the floor beneath into a bubbling glowing mass of liquid metal.

The rider yelled something she could not understand, Sigurd without hesitation had lunged forward wrapped his muscular arms around the long neck of the angry, agitated bird snapping at Melissa.

The rider tried to regain his aim and balance at the suddenly struggling bird. Melissa was certain she would have been dead if the idiot on the bird would have used a gun, instead of wielding a lance like blaster. She did not hesitate either and grabbed a fragile looking chair and hammered it across the birds head.

The big animal went completely wild, tossing and screeching. The rider was hammered head first in the ceiling by the bucking bird. Sigurd, with all his strength seemed not to have any effect on the bird, but he did not let go either. Melissa completely ignoring her fears and instincts to somehow flee, tossed herself between flapping wings and stomping needle sharp claws, retrieved the spear like weapon, that the man had dropped as he was smacked into the ceiling by his revolting, screeching feather covered ride,

She heard Sigurd yell something in his own language. She turned evaded another stomping claw, and saw his face distorted by him giving all he had. There was a sharp cracking sound, and the entire bird went limp and collapsed. Melissa not wasting the opportunity, aimed the alien weapon found the trigger mechanism and fired a bright bolt of energy, burning most of the rider to ashes.

Sigurd trying to catch his breath, exhausted to his limits let go of the now limp neck. “Did you order room service or why is there a giant chicken in your room?”

She also tried to catch her breath and get her bearings as men and women in uniforms and drawn weapons stormed in.

********

To Aoife, everything was too big and too bombastic. She preferred smaller things in everything. She did like the Saran food however and especially one particular fish dish. It featured a boiled, not fried piece of fish. Served with a creamy yellowish sauce and an also boiled grain that tasted somewhat like wheat. The food could be ordered at any time either telling it to one of the servants or using a touch screen menu that could be found almost everywhere.

The thirty teenagers shared as it appeared an entire floor of this luxury hotel. Everyone had their own spacious rooms, there were large common room with entertainment options, a futuristic but recognizable gym and a sizeable swimming pool. The only access to the floor were two elevators, or something similar and they did not work or open for the teenagers.

There were dozens of servants who seemed to understand them and their wishes, but always smiled and shrugged their shoulders when asked about something.

Aoife had used the swimming pool and was wearing a bathing suit and dripping wet looking for a bath room.

It was there when she noticed a rectangular crack in one of the otherwise smooth metal walls. More out of curiosity she approached it and pressed against it. It was, as she assumed a hidden door, because something clicked like a lock and she could almost see the latch mechanism.

She always had this to her perfectly normal ability to just somehow and almost see the inner workings of machines, mechanisms and such.

The door slid open and she found a technical room behind it, something with pipes and pumps. Blinking lights and dials. Obviously some system that filtered or conditioned the pool water. There was also a shelf with tools and another door.

Sure enough, the elevators weren’t the only way to come and go. She found another, one she was sure, their friendly captors did not want them to know about.

This door easily opened as well and revealed a stair well leading up and down.

Aoife, with a towel around her neck. Barefoot and still wet, in nothing more than a bathing suit, gave in to her own curiosity and sneaked down the stairs. Two flights of stairs down there was an identical door to the one above leading into the pool maintenance room.

She opened it just a little and peeked through the gap. She looked into a wide carpeted corridor with doors in regular intervals. It could have been the corridor of any luxury hotel on Earth. This somehow raised the idea in her that, all she had seen and experienced so far was perhaps just a very elaborate and real dream. Perhaps just like in the movie Matrix, some sort of elaborate computer simulation. Her mind spun, fueled by the hopes that her far-fetched theories proved to be right, that all she had to do was find a public phone or a computer hooked up to the Internet. She sighed at her own thoughts but then silently thought: “Farfetched maybe, but not more so than being abducted by aliens that looked exactly like aliens supposed to look like. Rescued by futuristic Space Egyptians and imprisoned in a luxury hotel light years away from Earth.”

She rushed silently on her naked feet and the soft carpet down the wide, wood and brass decorated corridor.

Her heart missed a beat as she almost run into a human sized, almost human shaped machine that came out of a silently opening door right beside her. The machine carried a potted plant and snarled something in a language she did not understand, but it almost sounded like an apology.

The machine then ignored her and rolled around her and down the corridor.

The room looked like a conference room, with a large empty table in the center, a dozen chairs on each side. A huge window on the other side of the room giving a spectacular sight over the futuristic mega city.

Her heart sank, despite her expecting nothing else, her crazy thoughts had raised some hope in her.

There on a hip high credenza, she noticed the black rectangular shape of a Data-Comm and took it. It turned on and she said: “Tronic, where am I?”

It took a second, but then a voice spoke in English. “Language used identified, translation mode now active. You are on the 923th level of the Gukhuthum. This is meeting room Ghaltim and there are no meetings scheduled for today. Do you wish to reserve the room for a meeting?”

“No, not at the moment.”

She heard voices out in the corridor.

The device responded.... “let us go in there and talk.”

She whispered. “Tronic, shut up!”

She didn’t want to be caught here, somehow she felt it necessary to keep her discovery of a secret exit to herself for now. She looked around and then decided to crawl under the table.

She just had managed to do so as she saw the door open and the legs and feet of two women coming in. In all her predicament, she could not stop being a young woman. One of the females that entered the room wore black velvet shoes with golden trim. The shoes looked elegant and comfortable at the same time. Somewhere in her mind she told herself to inquire where shoes liked this could be purchased, not that she had any money or even knew if the Sarans used money.

The two women, spoke in the Saran language and she wished she would understand, when she glanced at the device. Easy to read English text scrolled up in the same speed as the two women talking. The device had shut up and continued translating; well not even Siri could do that.

“... we must be careful.”

“Not to worry, this entire section of the Gukhuthum has been blocked from any access, other than by those approved by the court and thus by the queen herself.”

“We are not approved! I don’t want to be tossed into a basin of hungry Amusurth (no English word found).”

“We are here because Kalasiris (no English word found) wants us to help the Blonde Goddess to escape the clutches of the Queen.”

“You are here because of that, not me. I am here because of you but how can I ever resist you?”

The feet of the two females now faced each other, then the one with the black ballerinas wrapped one of her legs around one leg of the one with the rather bland beige slippers. The sounds now reaching Aoife’s ears did not need translation. She was a teenager of a much more open minded society than her parents when they were young, but she still was the product of old fashioned Irish and Catholic morals and her face distorted as if she had bitten in a fresh lemon.

She was certain it was the one with the black ballerinas saying. ... “you are one of the hospitality managers and you should be able to get us to the top floor where the Terrans and the goddess are kept.”

“Yes I think I can, there is a service stairwell at the end of the corridor that connects to the big swim basin of the East side wing. If I understand correctly there is no visible security and no guards. The court did not want the kids to think they are prisoners.”

“Prisoners they are, otherwise they would be allowed to roam freely. The queen and the old hag Tethebea of the Luxor temple are aware who the Blonde goddess really is. She is RA incarnate making both Queen and priestesses obsolete!”

“If she is a goddess, why does she need our help?”

“To test the true believers of course! Kalasiris showed us all the passages in the Book of Gods. The visions of Rameseis are all coming true!”

Even Aoife could detect the fanatical tone in the woman’s voice.

“Then we must do as Kalasiris commands.” The other agreed.

“Can you imagine the rewards a true goddess can bestow upon those who did not fail her trials? Eternal life without the need to die first, powers beyond mortal understanding and in perfect bodies!”

“No I cannot imagine, but we will be together forever and you will be able to please me without hiding.”

“I must return to the others and tell them of your secret way and you must return to your tasks, so you won’t be missed, but after we freed the Goddess we will be part of those who rule and I will have time to please you all the time.”

They embraced and kissed each other once more and left the room.

Aoife was quite certain, Melissa was the one they considered a Goddess. She had heard members of the crew aboard the Samoteth refer to Melissa as Goddess and had it dismissed with an angry feeling of female jealousy as the unfair affectation all blondes seem to earn. Even far from Earth and in space.

But now as she was thinking about it, there were too many incidents where Sarans made these Goddess references to be caused by simple adoration. It appeared this crazy society placed great, apparently religious significance in blonde hair and it seemed the American girl was in danger somehow.

None of the others she considered friends, except perhaps Aaron the boy from New York, he had a way of looking at her lately she liked. Of course she also noticed Yoko the pretty Japanese who also had eyes for that boy. She had not even really talked all that much with any of the others and even less with Melissa. Sure they all had time to introduce themselves and give a brief account of their origin and home countries to each other, but from the beginning she had decided not to like the blonde.

However she was like herself, abducted. She didn’t ask for all this; and whatever differences there might have been between a red headed Catholic girl from Northern Ireland and a blonde Lutheran girl from Texas, USA; they had been erased by the gulf of many light years between this strange place and planet Earth, their home, making them not Italian or American, but Earthers first.

Aoife stopped breathing for a moment as she listened carefully for any sounds, then she crawled from under the table to get back and warn Melissa. Maybe together they could make sense of it all.

********

Sofia Pace was from Italy, more precisely she was the daughter of a car mechanic in Libiola. A small village near the Po River, about seventy kilometers from Rome. Her father’s garage was a one man operation, hidden behind a smudgy gate decorated with rusty and sun faded advertisement tins for Champion spark plugs, Pirelli tires and Agip oil.

She was actually glad to be gone, not that she ever imagined to be abducted by aliens from outer space, but she was accused by her own mother to be possessed by a demon and had to endure the beating of a Nun, the patronizing lectures of the local padre and even an exorcism.

All because Sofia could make things happening. Not that she had any idea how she actually did these things, but she refused to believe that there was something evil inside her.

At first she actually believed it, that there was a demon or something evil inside her had that made her feel dirty and unwanted, but she could read the bible and there was no problem going into a church.

All her problems really started when the neighbor lady, always nosy and always on her tiny balcony saw Sofia sitting on the worn out stone stairs to her parents’ home, she was only six or maybe seven back then. According to Donna Paleone, Felix the cat of Sofia was suddenly flying, meowing in distress about the rather unusual situation. That the cat was chased by a rather big dog seconds before was not on the cat’s or Donna Paleone’s mind.

No one would believe Donna Paleone if she would not have screamed and alerted three other busy bodies with big chests, puffy faces and wobbly arms to their respective windows witnessing the somewhat unnatural act of a cat flying, a dog barking in frustration and a young Sofia laughing in delight apparently directing the cat’s flight path.

This was the first time the local priest, Mon Signore came to the small family home, perched amidst other similar homes, divided by narrow and winding cobblestone streets.

Mon Signore Pepone, convinced Sofia played some kind of prank, suggested some stern talking to, a heavy hand and an apology to Donna Paleone.

Sofia sighed as she recalled her child hood and her pious parents taking their religion more serious than their own daughter.

Sofia had learned to hide her gift, and was getting better using it.

She too did not remember much about her abduction. She remembered spending some time in the old peach tree orchard of Don Castillo, a place she liked to go after school, to sit under the shade of the older trees right by the river’s edge and watch the occasional boat going by. Here in this almost forgotten, overgrown orchard she found peace to read and to skip pebbles across the water surface, but not with her hands but with her gift alone.

She did remember the stinging sensation and waking up on an examination table of the terrifying aliens.

She also remembered using her gift smashing a metal tray full of tools into the frightening face and then the sudden jolt.

Now she was here on a different planet than Earth, guests of different aliens who had rescued them from the Gray ones they called Freons.

The Sarans looked like nothing she expected Aliens to look like; they were human in apparently all aspects.

No, she wasn’t too upset to be here. On Earth she would have ended up in some lab as scientific curiosity, unless of course her family and the Church managed to kill her first.

She felt a little like Marco Polo, or perhaps the fictional Gulliver traveling to strange new lands. To her this was an adventure.

Sofia had just enjoyed the Saran version of a shower. She was certain she could become a millionaire on Earth if she could bring those horizontal showers back home. She loved the spacious Saran bathrooms, that even on a space ship were bigger than their living room back home, but she truly adored the enormous bathroom of her luxury accommodations. The large bathtub had enough room for her entire family, and Italian families tended to be big. It could be filled with something called Norimh milk; it smelled heavenly and did wonders to her skin.

While she had natural black hair of considerable volume and length, she had opted for a Saran style wig and used the marvelous automatic make up device to give her the same impressive eye make-up.

She was very pleased with the result and with the quite risqué gown of almost transparent whisper soft cotton like material hinting more than just shapes underneath, she felt quite sexy.

She left the bathroom and her rooms, not with a real goal in mind. She wanted to see if she could not find some sort of common room, she wanted to be seen and preferably by boys. Some of the other abductees were quite handsome, especially the tall, bald guy from Moscow. She had talked to him only once.

She almost jumped out of her skin as she turned to the door, after checking her reflection one last time and noticed a black shape standing right there.

Sofia was quick and her mind reached out for a hand mirror and accelerated it to arrow speed, aimed at the head of the female shape’s head.

The black dressed woman, was able to evade the unlikely missile in the very last moment by moving her head to the side ... The mirror crashed into the door where its brass frame bent like a pretzel and the glass shattered, giving testament to the force Sofia was able to invest into this telekinetic attack. Sofia was afraid and took steps backwards while her mind reached out for the glass shards. Feeling for multiple objects she could not easily see or concentrate at was much more demanding to her than hurling the mirror and she hissed. “Get out!”

The woman wearing, what on earth would have been called a morph suit, removed the smooth mask and held up her hand. “I mean you no harm. Please stop.”

Sofia did take the break in this chain of events to get a good hold on the largest shard and it started to rise into the air and silently behind the woman’s back.

However she was surprised when a second shard came up from the ground and darted through the air towards her throat!

It was pure instinct, as she swatted the glass shard out of its path.

The woman who had long red hair, large green eyes and a much lighter complexion then any of the Sarans she had seen so far, said with wide eyes. “Impressive, your abilities and your control of them is truly amazing.”

The woman could have been of any age between thirty and sixty, and while she was quite human, she somehow appeared more alien to her than the Gray Ones.

“Please let me introduce myself, I am Braxa, I am a Seth Shadow and I truly mean you no harm and all I want is talk to you.”

The woman in the black skintight bodysuit, despite her human appearance somehow felt very alien to her. “Sneaking into my bathroom without knocking isn’t the best way to get a conversation started.”

“I apologize, Sofia Pace. I must admit I was curious how you would react to my perhaps frightening appearance.”

“I was startled yes, but frightened? Signorina, I was abducted by gray skinned space aliens who tried to dissect me. A woman in a black morph suit doesn’t come close to frighten me after going through the things we all went through for the last days.”

“Most of the others in your group are not aware of their psionic abilities, how come you are and who trained you so well?”

Sofia cocked her head. “Psionic abilities?”

“The way you control matter without using your hands, is called telekinesis and it is one of many gifts that can develop in a person able to control Psionics.”

“I never had a name for it and I did not know there were others who have it too. I just knew I was able to touch things with what I always called my invisible hands.”

The black dressed woman smiled and said. “If you want I can explain most of it to you.”

“I noticed you have this ... psinics something too. Yes I like to know more and make sure it is not some sort of magic or a demon after all.”

“Psi-0h-nics,” The woman pronounced the word slowly and continued after Sofia had repeated the word slowly. “A demon is a form of malicious, evil entity or spirit that usually resides in the netherworld is it not?”

“In our faith, the catholic religion at least, demons possess people and can make people do all sorts of crazy things. Like taking with deep voices and vomiting at everybody. Well that is what the girl does in the movie, but I never felt talking in a deep voice or lose my lunch all over the place. I never rotated my head all the way around or been impolite to our priest. But my parents and the priest were convinced I was possessed, so I faked a successful exorcism and they let me alone sort of and I kept hiding it, no one ever trained me. I never talked to anyone about it.”

“They say there is a small group of immortal women hiding in the Igras nebula on a world no one can approach, who practice something akin to magic, but that is of course only one of many myths and stories you will hear about all this. While Saran is much more developed than Earth, psionics are only very basically understood. This is the case with most societies in known space. However there are more advanced species such as the Kermac, who are able to enslave entire planets with so called Will Benders. They managed to unlock some of the secrets of psionics and even developed technology that is based on it, like mind shields. Devices that prevent telepaths from reading minds.”

Sofia, sat down on a chair before the make-up mirror and folded her hands in her lap. “There I was wanting to see if I can’t turn some guys heads and now I am all eager to hear more, but why the black outfit and mask. Could you not have simply told me that openly?”

“I am a Seth’s Shadow. This black suit is much more than just a garment or a symbol of our special group, but allows me to cloak, to become invisible to most sensors and all eyes. The gloves are weapons, called Seth’s fists. The suit, the hood and the gloves are products of a very old society that achieved a higher level of technological development, and yes I am not Saran, but care about them very much.”

Braxa pointed to the back of her head. “Some beings have a special gland, humans have it about here. It allows gifted beings to reach into a higher spatial condition, channel energies and use them to perform things that appear magical. The most common psionic power is telepathy, the ability to sense or even read another person’s mind. The range of this ability ranges from talents able to sense the presence of an animal or human, make out really intensive, active thoughts to telepaths that can extract the deepest information, make you forget things or plant memories and thought in your mind that you never had. But these are very rare and so far only the Saresii, a very old and highly developed species has these kinds of telepaths.”

“You are not of the Saresii either, right?”

“No, I am not even though I look very much like they do. I am of Coven.”

To Sofia it was just another name for another society she knew nothing about, but the woman’s explanation on psionics was fascinating to her. “I can’t read other people’s mind or at least I do not think so.”

“Neither can I, you and me are telekinetic talents. We manipulate matter and items with our minds. Some can manipulate only small items and get exhausted quickly. Others lift and move items many times their own weight with little effort. Yet other telekinets are able to perform surgical procedures, stop the heart of a person or levitate themselves and fly. The Saresii re-arranged their entire solar system with telekinetic powers; they were able to link all their psionic abilities together.”

Sofia gasped, “You mean move a planet?”

“Indeed, they moved seven planets that way, over a million years ago. However there is a legend about a race called the Narth, it is said they can stop the galaxy from rotating!”

“Only God could do that!” Sofia exclaimed.

“Maybe the legends speak of a god, who knows. What is your limit?”

“I am not sure; you mean how much I can lift with my invisible hands?”

“Yes, how much, how many items at one time and all that.”

Sofia wrinkled her forehead. “I uprooted a tree once and that exhausted me for weeks. If I concentrate and not disturbed, I can use more than two hands, but I have to see the items, otherwise I forget about them and drop them,” She kept thinking. “I never tried to lift myself.”

Sofia’s chair begun to rise along with her in it. She laughed in delight. “It’s actually easy.”

“You are amazingly versatile and that without any training!”

“I trained a lot, just not with anyone showing me.”

“We Shadows are much like a secret society or religious order. We are sworn to protect the real queen of Saran and we are considered the queen’s very own body guard, intelligence service and assassins if needed, but we are more and we decide if we are indeed to protect a queen. We are few in numbers but we train martial arts and the use of psionic powers, you might be a perfect fit to become one of us.”

Chapter 8
About 44 light years from Earth, an orange K type main sequence star named Regloy’nak spewed light and radiation across a planetary system of eight planets. Of significance was the second in orbit, known to many star faring societies as Freo, the birth planet and home of the Freons. While there was no more perfect world in the universe, in the mind of the Freons. It was considered a marginal world with vast radiation baked deserts and only a rather narrow region where life was possible. Here in the nooks and cracks of a massive mountain range, a species of gray rock climbing primates developed into the Freons.

It took them longer than most civilizations to reach tech level three and expand their civilization to other worlds.

Due to neighbors that had developed further and the Freons general lack of military talent, the Freon influence never really expanded much further than their own system and only managed to spread across seven star systems so far.

A period of genetic experimentation in their distant past created the very similar ′Ferons’ who now occupied a small number of planets on their own. Details of that time in Freon history are either not shared, or simply forgotten.

But here on Freo, ‘the Inners’ dreamed about Freon dominance of the entire universe and it was the task of ‘the Outers’ to execute the plans and the will of the Inners, regardless what these plans entailed.

Halkoot was a high ranking Outer, he was in charge of the entire space fleet and the military, yet he was not on the same level as the lowest Inner.

To outsiders, few had ever ventured here or actually stayed on Freo for long, the Freon society was strange and incomprehensible. Not that any outsider had ever seen an Inner. But then Halkoot, who was a Freon and understood the society and culture very well, had not seen an Inner either.

In fact there was only one Outer in Halkoot’s circle of acquaintances who claimed to have an uncle that actually talked to someone who had seen an Inner briefly. No one was supposed to see an Inner anyway. Regardless of his influential position, the report and the news he carried into the Hall of Inner Wisdom, was unpleasing and disappointing he was certain. Inners did not like to be disappointed and could very well ask for his removal from this plane of existence.

The hall was by any standards not really an impressive building, or magnificent in any way, yet this cube like structure, stuck to the side of the Bilthnkyt Mountain represented the most important focal point of the Freon society. It was here, where the Inners interacted with the Outers.

The Inners dwelled inside the mountains and the Outers were never allowed to go inside the mountains.

Halkoot had, so far served for over seventy rotations and was by all accounts an experienced, respected leader. While the concept to like someone that was not part of your family circle was very alien to the Freons, Halkoot was respected and his presence well received in many circles. He had also traveled further and seen more than most, a fact that slowly but steady eroded his unwavering, steadfast believe of the infallible supremacy of the Inners. It was a very small part of his self that had this thoughts and he had never shared them with anyone at all.

He entered the Hall from the only entrance, called the Door to Infinite Wisdom and watched a few communications and news feed technicians scurry past him, through the door in the hopes not to be present when the Inners were told the news. Of course Halkoot was supposedly the only one to know, but how could such news be hidden from the engineers and technicians maintaining the network of information systems that feed the Inners with whatever information they requested or desired. The Outers working here at the very center of Freon might were not high ranking officials for the most part, but just Lower Notches, who could be punished for the most trivial reasons, like a news feed glitch. Halkoot wondered if he was really so much higher on the Supreme scale than any of them, for he too was completely under the mercy of the Inners.

The inside of the cube shaped building featured a sloping floor that tilted towards the exposed natural rock wall opposite the ‘door of infinite wisdom’. There was a cave entrance which was known as ‘the Source of Sacred Guidance’ and just a few meters inside the cave entrance, a sealing concrete wall with a metal door, that led to the Inner’s world of Freo.

The door and several other similar sealed cave entrances all across the mountain range would open during the ‘seven weeks of Exposure’, when Inners supposedly left their caves at night and exposed themselves to the outer world. According to rumors, no Inner had actually done that for many millennia. Well with the exception of the friend of his uncle who knew someone actually seeing an Inner.

Right before the cave entrance were six posts with hanging slings, in which the six leaders of the Outers could suspend themselves in comfort while talking to the Approximate.

Halkoot did not feel very comfortable in his sling, he never really had; despite the fact it allowed the same relaxing body position as any other recliner or sleep sling anywhere.

It did not take long after he had settled in the wide fabric loop when the Approximate rose from his hidden floor compartment just before the door.

The Approximate was perhaps the oldest and most precious antique and artifact of Freon. It was a life sized representation of a Freon, made out of ceramics, wires and fabrics. This crude remote controlled puppet had been the direct interface between Inners and Outers for more than 10,000 years.

It had been restored and refurbished countless times, but on purpose never changed or modernized.

The Approximate had a sound caster inside and immediately begun to speak. “Halkoot, commander of Freon might and Freon reach, tell us about ‘Project Obtain’. As you know we abandoned ‘Project Warrior-Breed’ (*) because of Melkiir’s failures and ill-advised ambitions.”

The Inners spoke about Melkiir, who had been the leader of the Freon Intelligence and clandestine effort. Halkoot actually knew very little about the project Warrior-Breed, other that it involved some sort of genetic engineered life form, Earth and something that was supposed to guarantee Freon supremacy over the Xunx, the Sarans and even the Nul.

He also did not know what exactly happened to Melkiir only that the leader of Freon clandestine efforts for over fifty years disappeared and was replaced by a young and still untested, inexperienced substitute named Kurthoov.

Halkoot, felt even less comfortable. He performed all eighteen gestures of devotion and deepest respect. “It appears Nalkook has not only failed, but was caught alive by a Saran patrol. If our sources are correct, Nalkook did use the ‘Saresii Psionic talent finder’ successfully to gather thirty Terrans with the psionic gift. Why he was exposed, why he did not choose self-destruction is not known to me.”

“Nalkook had direct orders from us not to self-destruct. The survival of the specimens and more so the device was paramount. Do you know how much effort and resources we invested to obtain this rarest of devices?”

He leveled his left elbow before him, while he touched the top of his head with his right hand. The gesture combination of great sorrow and confirmation. “Yes, I do, the device was obtained by agents and resources appropriated by me. The project consumed approximately fifty six percent of our civilization’s combined output in the last period. It included the bribing of a Saresii official, the clandestine support of...”

“Spare us the details. Our representative at the conference avoided the outbreak of war. Declared to us by Saran, Pan Saran and surprisingly the Ult. As formidable you claim your ships are, we have no doubt Freo would be a radioactive wasteland and all Outer perished. While we Inners are well protected against such things, we would greatly suffer, deprived from the Outer’s services.”

The Approximate paused only a moment, Halkoot could hear another Inner scooting before the voice pick up. “Our representative however maintained peace by offering 450 million in Trade Units and his life.”

There was another shuffle of audible motions, then a third voice continued. “We recognize your long service and more so your great knowledge of the worlds and conditions beyond Freo. Project Obtain is paramount to Freo, we must unlock the secrets of psionics as we fear these powers represent the greatest danger to our society and also offer the greatest potential to elevate us to the ′Inners of the Universe’. You are spared from removal for now, Halkoot. Bring us a new device or recover the one that was lost. Bring us thirty or more psionic talented individuals or recover the thirty lost. Bring us a Saresii psionic specialist.”

Halkoot was not sure if this was really a pardon or just a delay. He did not see any way to comply with the requests, at least at the moment. He openly made the gesture of compliance.

********

A woman in a tight fitting gold colored uniform and a profile that Sigurd easily related to that of an actual hawk stood by the dead bird. She was thin and did not fill her one piece uniform in any way appealing, at least not in his opinion. Not that his opinion of the Saran culture was very high in the first place. In his eyes everything seemed a little over the top, impractical, too frilly and too kitschy. The hawkish older woman and half a dozen similar uniformed men and women with helmets, added padded jackets and weapon belts had stormed the room a few moments ago and listened to Melissa finishing her account of what had transpired. The blonde girl pointed accusatory at the giant bird, the burnt remains of the rider and the busted window. She had to raise her voice considerably to be heard against the wind that was rushing in. “If you Sarans want us dead, then why all this rouse of friendship? I think you are acting with those Freons. This is some experiment right?”

Melissa was angry, Sigurd could tell and to say that he was calm or understood what just happened would have been an understatement. He had a good mind fighting and kicking his way back to that space port, commandeer one of their ships and somehow make it back to Earth.

The woman introduced herself as the Officer in Charge of the Palace Police or something. She had knelt down and examined the bird closer. She looked at Sigurd and shook her head slowly. “I never heard of anyone strangling a Kathkath, and yet you did. Absolutely incredible!”

“Would you care to explain to us, why a man on a bird rides into my hotel room and tries to kill us?” Melissa interrupted.

“He most likely was sent or acted on behalf of the EAG, this is a small but fanatic terrorist group we suspect has ties to the enemy!”

Sigurd came closer to the woman. “Listen, ma’am. We have been abducted from Earth. We did not want to be here, but here we are. None of us knows much of anything, much less about terrorist groups or what you call the enemy. What enemy, what terrorists and why would they attack one of us riding a bird of all things?”

The police woman made a face that clearly showed her realization that she had said too much. “Why don’t you consider the entire affair an accident and rest assured that nothing like this will happen again? I am sure you will receive detailed orientation as soon as her majesty is back.”

Melissa stepped forward. “You think we are very stupid coming from a primitive planet and all. You practice slavery and treat us like prisoners. You give us answers now or the deal is off.”

“You are guests of the queen, and like everyone else subject to her infinite will. That also makes you subjects to our laws. It is these laws I enforce. I suggest you behave and do as you are told.”

The police woman snapped her gloved fingers. “The hospitality staff will now guide you to your new accommodations, this room is off limits due to safety reasons, without the Transpa-plane it is a very dangerous place.”

Sigurd was not sure if he could overwhelm the six Saran police officers, they were armed and he had no idea how well they were trained. He decided to appear calm and compliant until he saw a chance. He glanced to Melissa over on his right side and nodded. “The deal is off, indeed.” His promise to behave was off the table.

********

Aoife had made her way back to the upper floors via the service stairway. She had noticed the access door to the pool system room, was virtually invisible and unnoticeable when it was closed.

It snapped shut and there was no handle or hidden button she could find to open it again.

Somewhat frustrated and disappointed about that she stepped out of the pool facilities and almost ran into a young beautiful Saran girl wearing a sensational gown like dress, that was almost but not quite transparent, suggesting and revealing at the same time.

She had not talked much with anyone, as her heart was heavy with sorrow and her mind filled with fear about a more than uncertain future in a more than just strange land.

The Saran girl seemed startled about Aoife suddenly coming out of a silently operating curtain door and pushed Aoife with a forceful shove backwards. Aoife stumbling backwards and falling to the ground still had time to notice the girl not using any hands. The push had been made by something invisible.

She landed hurting her behind, but was agile enough to use her hands to soften the impact on the carpeted floor.

The Saran girl made a yelping sound and then said. “I am so sorry Aoife, I didn’t mean to do that.” She then knelt down. “Did I hurt you? Do you need help?”

Aoife got to her feet more startled and confused than hurt. “My butt will get a bruise and I think I have some carpet burn on my left hand, but I think I live, but who are you?”

The Saran girl removed the wig, “I am Sofia, from Italy. We talked a little while we were coming here. “She held up the wig. “In Rome do as the Romans do. I thought I try the local looks.”

“You look fantastic. Just like them only prettier. But how did you push me? I didn’t see no hands.”

“I’m supposed to keep it as much as a secret as possible, the woman from the shadows told me, but I have something called Pshi-Ohh-nics and I can move things with my mind. I always could do it but my parents thought I was possessed by a demon.”

Aoife gasped. “Like a genuine super hero or something like that?”

Sofia wrinkled her forehead. “Super heroes?”

“You know Superman and Spider Man and all those guys in spandex flying around and saving the world. I don’t know many of them, but my brother, he loved the movies.”

“Oh, Si! Yes I know what you mean. My parents never let me see those, but they all talked in school about them. And it is true I can fly too, never knew it until now.”

Just then, two Saran official approached them, both were among the same group that had greeted them in the morning and showed them these facilities. The left one looked at Sofia and nodded approvingly. “It seems you have embraced our culture already and I must say with spectacular results. We just came to inform all of you about the official reception that has been prepared for you. One of you seems already quiet ready for that affair, but there is still time getting prepared. It starts at the 4th passing of Nuth.”

The other woman also smiled. “That is how we separate time. Nuth is our 3rd moon. In Earth time that would be in about two of your hours.”

********

Aaron missed his white uniform. He had to leave it behind of course, but the taste for command and becoming a real officer in a real space fleet was now firmly implanted. He had spent most of the afternoon exploring the Saran luxury hotel. It was very opulent, but despite the futuristic setting it was just a hotel. He strolled into one of the common rooms and found Wolfgang and Manjieet there.

Manjieet was once again studying Saran computer code on a big screen and he laughed as he saw Wolfgang sitting behind another Proto-Typer.

“Where did you get this thing?”

Wolfgang sat back, removed the goggles and looked annoyed while he sounded a little proud of himself. “I procured this Saran Proto-Typer. Procured? You have Saran money?”

“I accessed our files and noted that the Freons who abducted us, were forced under penalty conditions hashed out at some kind of conference of space traveling societies to pay 15 million trade units for each of us. It was, if I may add mandated by the Saran queen herself.”

He made a loving gesture towards the machine before him. “Of course this Proto-Typer is restricted technology, but again Manjieet was able to authorize fund transfers and made me authorized to receive restricted technology.”

Aaron repeated the amount. “Fifteen millions of Saran money? For each of us?”

Wolfgang nodded.

“How much would that be in US dollars? Just theoretically of course.”

Wolfgang once again tugged the goggles into his forehead, first annoyed but then he rubbed his chin. “Interesting question.” He consulted the Data-Comm and then seems satisfied with the information he saw and said. “If the United States would have trade relations with the Saran Empire, a Trade Unit would be equal to about 100 dollars, given my limited knowledge about the current currency exchange value. But I’d say about 89 Euros. The Trade Unit seems to be some sort of universally agreed value of one kilo of Polonium or 1.5 kilos of Iridium. So for example one trade partner claims that one ton of something is worth this much Trade Units, and the other trade partner agrees and pays with a commodity that is also worth the same amount of Trade Units. It’s not exactly a currency per say, but Saran people get paid for services rendered such as work for an employer, in Trade Units. They can use it like money or have them exchanged for actual Iridium or Polonium at bank like exchanges.”

“So we are rich?”

“Comfortably so. If the queen gives us access to this wealth, we do not have to worry about finding a job or anything like that.”

Manjieet said. “We could buy a space ship and go home!”

Manjieet turned from her terminal. “There are space ships for sale. And there are used models available starting at 20 million trade units. So yes we could do exactly that, if we are able to operate one and find out where Earth is exactly.”

Wolfgang said. “I might be able to send a message to Earth, warning them about all this.”

That got both Aaron’s and Manjieet’s undivided attention. The Indian girl sighed. “You know we are 355 light years from Earth. I think I mentioned that before.”

Wolfgang rolled his eyes. “Do you think I would waste my time on a radio transmitter? Saran science has unlocked the second spectrum. There are infinite layers of space as there are for time and physical dimensions. They use a device called a Myon Transponder, to send messages faster than light. Unfortunately the range is limited as the Myon particle signal spreads and become weaker by distance. It also mixes with other Myon signals and becomes unreadable...”

Wolfgang seemed in his element and was talking about Myon particles until Manjieet got up. “You said we could send a message to Earth? I doubt they have Myon receivers or something”

“Oh right! I am not completely there yet, but I think I discovered a method of sending messages, data or basically any communication form without any time delay for a few thousand light years, maybe more. It’s just an idea at the moment, and I have to figure out how to code the message, so they can actually receive it.”

“How could they receive it?”

“There are quite a few Universities and science institutes that work on similar very basic ideas, but their equipment might ... Well I am not quite there yet, but I am certain it is possible.”

Two Saran women entered the room. Neither seemed to recognize or comment on the Proto-Typer. One of them said. “It is good to see you occupy yourselves learning and playing.”

The other added. “We believe some of your clothing and personal belonging might be available, we received the Earth items that were taken from the Freon vessel.”

The second one said. “You are of course welcome to wear Earth clothing during the day. You will find the items down the corridor in a store room right across the exercise facility.”

They turned to leave and then one of them faced them once more. “We almost forgot, there is a big reception held in your honor and you are all of course the guests of honor. It starts at the 4th passing of Nuth.”

Manjieet asked. “Nuth?”

Wolfgang held up his Data-Com. “The third moon of Sara, its interaction with the other three moons in terms of celestial positions allowed the ancient Sarans to work out a quite precise time measuring and time keeping system. It appears it is still used. It’s fourth passing before the second moon, translates into a time reference point.”

The two women nodded politely. “Indeed this is the case. It would honor us if you accept the invitation and attend in appropriate attire.”

Aaron asked,” What is appropriate attire?”

“Such garments are provided for you in the hygiene facility of the apartments.”

********

Mahmud had just received his invitation to the reception and was informed that there were items of Earth origin, perhaps even his clothing.

He rushed through the plush corridor, he has no eye for the decor or the luxury. He was no longer certain that this was all an elaborate trick. He came to the realization that this could be afterlife. He did remember firing a rocket grenade, maybe his body lay bullet riddled in the dust and debris filled street, and all the Egyptian women were the promised virgins ... but nothing really made sense. He also felt very much alive.

Besides if this was heaven, why were there Christians and Jews of all things?

No this was not heaven and he was not dead. He really was no longer on Earth and this was not America either.

He had reached the large store room, the Saran woman had described. It featured the same strange curtain door. Saran doors folded up and sideward just as a curtain would, when someone brushed it aside.

Inside the room, were open plastic containers with all sorts of things, but the very first one right next to the door contained things he knew ... and all he needed.

There was an AK 47, clip pouches and ammo belts, camouflage pants, head scarfs, t-shirts, boots and a plastic explosives loaded suicide vest!

********

Wolfgang had never been a fan of any sort of social gatherings, except perhaps an evening playing Midgard, a Role playing game, he skipped the reception the Max Planck institute gave to its youngest professor ever. Now he stood in front of a tall mirror, wearing a white dress, a black wig and eye makeup. He did not feel very comfortable, sexy or socially presentable.

Aaron wearing the same, looking similar awkward and ridiculous, tugged on the belted dress, looking towards Manjieet who appeared quite nice wearing the same things. “Are you sure we are supposed to wear all this?”

“She said it would honor them, and these are the only dress choices here. Well there is a much more transparent dress and a gold lame bikini style outfit, but that’s about it. You welcome to those of course.”

Wolfgang snarled angry. “I do not enjoy carnival in Germany. Dressing like this is ridiculous.”

Aaron shrugged. “Looks like women rule everything here, maybe all their men are either slaves or cross dressers or something. I don’t care for much of the Saran culture if you ask me; it is overbearing, too much gold and glitter. However there are no nonsense aspects too, they could not rule an empire for so long.”

Manjieet turned her shoulder towards the mirror and checked herself. “Indian Hindu culture expresses much of its religion in bright colors and much gold too. Intellectually I can see why it does not appeal to you two, but socio-emotional I like it. Of course you have to excuse the facts that I am native Indian and female, obstacles at home but not here. I cannot dislike the fact that women run things in this seemingly successful society.”

Wolfgang frowned. “Logical reasoning is on your side. The Saran culture seems to exist for a very long time and that points to stability.”

Wolfgang went to the door. “I’d prefer a Star Fleet uniform costume myself. I think I could use the Proto Typer to make one you know.”

********

Sigurd watched Melissa brushing her hair, they too had received the invite to the reception and both clearly understood the unspoken warning, “Be there or else.”

He had to concentrate on remaining on subject. The girl there before the mirror, doing this so feminine chore was not only more beautiful than any girl he could ever remember, but right now she also appeared to be the sexiest one. That there was a clear distinction between sexy and beautiful was suddenly very obvious to him.

Melissa was no longer really a child and well within child bearing and marrying age in other cultures. Because of that and perhaps the famous female intuition really existed, she seemed to know exactly what went through his mind and acknowledged it with a fine smile that graced her gorgeous face in the mirror. “You ain’t too shabby either and you do clean up nicely.”

He blushed a little. For all his handsome good looks, he was not aware of them and quite shy around females in general. He cleared his throat and tugged on the collar of the unfamiliar suit he wore. It was clearly masculine in style and consisted of a knee length, black, almost coat like upper part, with a turquoise blue v neck collar and long Chinese style sleeves with broad rings at the cuffs, also in turquoise. The loose cut, pajama style pants were black. His feet stuck in black ballerina type slippers.

He was clearly uncomfortable. “I have nothing against gay men, but that doesn’t mean I have to dress like the biggest queen from Stockholm. This society is getting to me, I tell you.”

She wore a gold lame floor length gown, shoulder free and deep cut. She put the brush down and got up. “You may not believe it, but I prefer blue jeans, shirt, Carhartt jacket and boots myself. I don’t mind getting all fancied up, but gold isn’t my color.”

“You do look like an angel. With the gold and your hair and all that.”

“Yeah, like the one you stick on top of a fancy Christmas tree, with lots of glitter and all that. No, Sir. I ain’t no angel. Besides most angels in the bible have been male for the most part and never had any wings either.”

He grinned at that. “No, they put a whole lot more spice than sugar in the recipe when they made you.”

He tugged at his collar again. “You know this whole culture of females being the boss of everything, must appeal to you, but it sure makes me quite worried about my future. I really do not like to comply and go back home, but this is clearly not an option.”

She got up and turned. “No Sigurd, it does not appeal to me just because I am a woman. I am an American and I am a Texan, we believe everyone can achieve or be whatever they want if they really want it and work for it. Makes no difference if you’re a man or a woman, black, white, red or green. I believe in equality but not the across the field, one size fits all, completely ignoring nature kind of forced equality. There must be equality before the law, equal pay for the same job but God made man and woman differently for many reasons. Acknowledging that men are generally stronger, women are generally better with kids is not acknowledging weakness or taking the back seat but accepting the fact that there are differences that should be celebrated instead of trying to erase them.”

He listened to the young woman before him. And he realized he liked her for her personality much more than he liked her for her looks; and in her case that was saying a lot.

He sighed. “I wish we in Europe would still be allowed to think that way.”

She looked around. “One thing these Saran women are lacking are purses! Let us go to that store room, we still have some time. Maybe there are our things as well. I am missing my lipstick and my perfume that’s for sure.”

“You are a girl after all.”

“Never claimed otherwise, being a girl doesn’t mean to be overbearing and demanding all the time, expecting the guys to do everything for you, but sometimes a little of it is nice.”

She met him at the door as he reached the exit first. “I haven’t given up finding a way back home. If I have to commandeer, steal, build or borrow a space ship. Learn how to fly one or hitch a ride. It is way more than me returning home, Earth needs to know about all this.”

He made a relieved sigh. “I think so too, I won’t ever be happy in this gold and glitz world with Cleopatra look alikes tell me what to do.”

== Chapter 9: Prelude to trouble ==

Tethebea was convinced this was perhaps the best idea she had in her life. The queen still trapped in her Royal Barge, four jumps and five days out where Myon transponder messages took three days one way to be received. The old, but popular leader of the True path movement knew the Queen would cook in her own rage once she received the news. But if everything went according to plan, the Queen would return to a changed Sara, as a matter of fact she would return just being a woman, no longer the Queen and facing the ′basin of hungry Amusurth’.

Tethebea had used her connections and limitless resources to fake a royal command to welcome the Terran kids to an official reception. It turned out easier than anticipated. Faking a Myon transmission was easy because Myon transmissions could not be scrambled and occurred all on one and the same level. There were no frequencies like on the old, but still used electromagnetic wave spectrum. Everyone with a Myon transponder could listen in, friend and foe. Everyone with a responder could interfere and overlap messages. For this reason transponder messages were content coded and always carried a time stamp.

The queen and everyone wanting to send a message no one else supposed to know about, she first send an identifying code sequence and a time. Then the actual message also in code was sent.”

The receiver would first receive the identifying code and the time and then knew exactly at what time the correct message would arrive. All messages before or after would not be the correct message. Tronics could calculate the correct time it took for a message to be received based on the distance down to one hundredth of a second and thus it was quite easy to identify the correct message.

Tethebea, or more precisely one of her associates used the correct Queen’s identifier but sent the message open and to all.

Queens had stopped doing this for centuries, but it was not entirely forgotten. No one really questioned the message due to its spectacular content. Apparently proven to be true by the visuals the entire planet saw earlier and that was slowly but unstoppable and with the speed of Myon waves and courier ships spreading across the Saran and eventually to the Pan Saran empire as well.

With a proud grin she replayed the false message received a few hours ago on every open Myon transponder. “As in ages of old, your Queen Ammothep the IXth, queen and god born daughter of Ra speaks to her beloved subjects directly and without the need for others to interpret my will and word to you! It is a message of great joy, unequaled importance and greatest impact as it may come from the Gods themselves.

“From the world all Sarans; be it my faithful daughters and sons or the ones blinded by false gods banded together in rebellion; hold sacred and dear. The world of our lost colony, the world where our sisters live in primitive conditions, the world that once was known as Egypt and now called Earth has brought forth the Incarnation of RA!

“The time has come! The time of the gods seem at an end and many rose up to proclaim their allegiance to other gods. She who is RA has returned to the children of Sara, to gather those who remained faithful and reward them greatly, unite those who can be redeemed and punish those who cannot.

“Behold RA has taken form in from of a woman of great beauty and her hair is like liquid gold, her hair is grown not made. She comes to the children of Sara from a world that has been forgotten in time and is sacred to all the Children of Sara!

“You all have seen her today. To celebrate her and her companions and servants arrival decreed a great reception to be held, honoring the refugees and orphans and maybe servants to the Goddess herself.

“After the reception we demand that the doors of the temples are opened so the goddess may step behind the Ebony Wall and enter the Chamber of the Gods, where the presence of RA will determine if she is indeed her daughter or perhaps even her very bodily incarnation and thus remove all doubt. To reunite all that is Saran and ring in the new promised age. I then will step aside. Saran will need queens no more. All Saran will be led by RA and her chosen one, Tethebea of Luxor!”

The message included direct instructions to the palace and the court to prepare the reception for this very evening. It would be over before the Queen even knew about it!”

Tethebea really believed the vision of the seer was about to be fulfilled. She also expected the greatest rewards from the Gods as she was the one keeping the real faith. Above all the promise to be the one who would cleanse the filth. Separate believers and blasphemers.

First of all, the Queen herself and the cursed and unholy Seth’s Shadow. Closely followed by the High Priestess of Sara and her nest of lying vipers; claiming to worship but doing it all for wealth, power and prominence. Oh and of course the Pan Saran Emperor and all his commanders and senators. She was certain it would be hard to find basins of hungry Amusurth, because all these terrifying monsters used to execute blasphemers were filled to the brim of their bellies.

********

The oldest priestess of RA was of course not too far to hear the message. If words could actually cook a person, they would have managed to boil the last flesh of her bones. She was on fire; she was enraged like she had never been. The still young queen had struck before she could make concrete plans. There was no way she could refuse the Blonde to step behind the Ebony Wall.

Her personal chambers looked like a tornado had passed through. Everything breakable had been shattered to pieces, gowns and robes had been torn.

This was her domain, her realm. It was her who decided things and bestowed power upon little girls who wanted to be queen.

But she had to admit it was a clever move, the Queen was even shrewder than...”

The priestess stopped her train of thought, something didn’t feel right.

The one who was her oldest and dearest confidant had fled the room as the old priestess tore through her things like a mad woman, screaming and cursing.

But this was not the end of her woes. There was commotion, yelling and screaming outside her chambers. Her private apartment deep inside the temple was a sanctum and could not be entered by mere humans.

Yet there was the sound of heavy boots, she could hear her aides protest and then the characteristic crack of a Horus beamer discharged.

Her first impulse was to rush to the door, brush aside the curtain and demand to know what was going on. She caught herself just as she was about to find out the source and reason for the noise of trouble coming closer.

The old woman heard a second shot and the voice yelling in pain was a familiar voice, that of a personal servant.

She secured the door curtain with a barrier charge, making the soft material rigid and impenetrable and then she rushed back in the room trying to find a Data Comm to find out what was going on.

The door frame including the secured curtain burst in pieces just as she had found a Data-Comm in the floor beneath a cushion.

A security robot, several palace guards and the priestess, she considered her oldest and most trustworthy confidant accompanied by Hutmma Nilhs, the chief of Saran Internal security. Hutmma had always had a commanding presence, but now in her full uniform brandishing a Horus Beamer, she looked frightening powerful. “You have been the High Priestess of RA, Keeper of the old faith, once blessed and affirmed by your predecessor. You are possessed by dark spirits, charged with plotting against the Queen and blasphemy against the Gods. All Saran saw your insanity and for that you must be placed under arrest until the Queen has returned and court can be convened.”

“How dare you, accuse me of all these things?”

Her closest confidant pointed at a tiny little ball hovering near the ceiling chandeliers. “You tearing your quarters apart and cursing the Gods and the queen has been recorded and broadcast all across Sara.” She spread her arms across the mess. “It is obvious by this mess that it wasn’t a fabrication either.”

The old high priestess felt numb as they slapped heavy hand cuffs on her wrists, when media people were allowed into this sanctuary and see her humiliated in all the broken mess. She could not explain why she went so completely out of her mind, why she acted like a spoiled teenager and not a woman of three hundred years of experience. It dawned to her, someone had influenced her using Psionic means. This strange power still very little understood had been used to make her do all this.

Her head seemed slowly to clear as they pushed her out into the corridor and through a gamut of more media and security personnel. No this could not have been the works of the Queen. She was still too far out to have orchestrated all this. Was this the work of RA? Was the Blonde really the incarnation? Able to destroy her with such ease?

She saw two men lifting the limp body of a temple priestess onto a gurney, with a burned and black charred cavity right in her chest.

No there were no gods, this was the doing of human hand. Human hand with the help of Psionics this had to be Tethebea.

********

The Royal Barge came out of hyperspace, dangerously close to Patrimem Star. While this was a bloated red star with only a few gas giants and ice balls for planets, it still was a star with tremendous gravitational pull and raging atomic fires that could burn the barge in an eye blink.

The jump calculation was off only a small percentage, jet this way of traversing space did not allow for even the smallest errors.

The Astrogator was chastised and confined to quarters, the Commander was drenched in cold sweat as, her hands cramped around the armrests of her command seat.

The pulse ion motors of the barge fought at the very maximum of their capacity against the gravitational pull of the star.

The queen had been rushed to her escape pod, a modified Seth’s Tooth that could be launched and easily escape the gravitational pull, but of course could not go Trans light and bring the queen home.

Patrimem was considered a Saran system, simply because it was used by Saran ships as a jump point, but there were no Saran outposts or stations here.

She would have to wait for the next Saran ship to jump into the system and receive her emergency signal. The chances a ship of another society, even maybe a hostile nation were slim, but could not be ruled out. Exposing the queen to all this would have to be the last resort.

No one else of the crew even wanted to escape; if the barge was doomed they did not want to be the serving crew facing Empire justice.

While there was no physical measurable sensation, as the barge finally crawled far enough away from the star to be out of danger; the commander was certain there was a little jolt the moment the ship was outside the danger zone. Maybe it was just her heart that skipped a beat, but the ship and much more so, the Queen was safe.

“Send message to her majesty that we are resuming normal operations and begin acceleration to the next jump point. I will check the calculation perimeters myself this time.”

Several decks down, the queen was more than relieved to return to her opulent and spacious quarters.

She was the queen of a space faring civilization that spanned over thousand worlds and eight hundred star systems; the furthest Saran outpost almost 4000 light years distant; understood the dangers of space travel very well.

While the jump calculation and jump transition technology had much improved over the last thousand years, there was no real breakthrough or a new safer and reliable technology available. At least none that was accessible to engineers of her society’s technological advancement.

Sitting in the palace and listening to reports, made one easily forget that Saran was not the top civilization.

It was easy to look at the Freons or even the Earthers as primitive when surrounded by one’s own achievements and glory, but quite foolish when facing limitations that other more advanced societies did not face. Coming this close to a potential catastrophe made her realize this once again.

She sat down on her divan and stopped Sarun from crying in joy mumbling and singing her praise. “Be quiet Sarun, my faithful slave. This is the danger my brave space warriors face every day. I will make this episode a reminder and I will travel more often, visit worlds of the realm. Encourage my subjects to seek out better and safer ways to travel.”

“Sun of my life! Living wisdom of all that is Saran! Send me to the basins for what I say, Oh my queen. While my heart is full of joy and pride to serve the bravest queen that ever sat upon the Throne of the Divine Falcon. I hope you reconsider and leave space traveling to those whose deaths can be honored but who are not missed.”

“Sarun! Send word to the barge commander, that I pardon the Astrogator who made the error and that I want him to feed the jump calculator with the necessary parameters.”

The bald headed eunuch knew his queen too well to even say anything but. “At once my Queen!”

“And after that, prepare a bath and my combat uniform. I myself will be on the command aft, and supervise myself.”

Sarun left to fulfill her commands.

An unseen voice said. “Assure our privacy, my queen.”

“Tronic, recognize the queen.”

“Supreme command authority recognized.”

“Secure my quarters.”

“Quarters secure.”

Out of a glimmering air distortion, the black dressed woman stepped before the queen and bowed deeply, “I have urgent news from Sara, the one known as Tethebea of Luxor, has used the image of the Blonde Terran, cunning deception and surprising speed of action to stage a coup.”

To the queen it felt as if ice cold water had been poured down her back, it took her mind a few seconds to process and all the implications frightened her more than the possibility of being sucked into a star or spending days or weeks perched up in an escape pod, drifting in space. “How...” she paused, “How do you know?”

“Shadows have access to technology and ways unknown to most. I just came from Sara!”

Ammothep did not doubt the shadow one second, but was more than alarmed that the black dressed woman represented a force that seemingly exceeded the capabilities of any known society. If she could travel that easily over so many light years, what else could they do? “Tell me about Tethebea and her coup.”

********

The store room was without windows, but featured cold white lights and rows of large plastic boxes. The same boxes they saw the slaves load onto their ride, back at the space port.

Melissa opened a box and shook her head. “I guess someone went through this one already. Only a pair of worn out desert boots, pants and ... eeew ... stinky underwear!”

Sigurd had started at the other end of the row of boxes. “There are way more than thirty boxes and this one certainly does not contain anything teenagers of any country would have, unless they are really perverts.”

Melissa opening the next one, looked up.” You be surprised how pervert some kids can be. What did you find?”

He blushed and held up a whip and handcuffs. “The other stuff seems right out of an adult store too, if you know what I mean.”

She grinned. “The whip can be useful. Looks like a genuine bull whip. You can dish out some mighty ass whuppin’ with that one.”

She resumed checking the box in front of her. “This one contains magazines, books and...” she stopped talking as she took a laptop out.” ... a new looking Apple laptop.”

Sigurd, now on his second box. “I guess you American’s say bingo when they find good stuff, right?”

“Yep! Jack pot works too in a case like this. What you got?” “I think this is your stuff.”

She rushed over and smiled. “Nope, it ain’t mine but it’ll do!”

With the same loving expression another girl would hold up a pair of shoes or maybe even her first born child she held up a leather holster with a large revolver. “That’s a Smith and Wesson .44 magnum and it’s loaded.”

She wanted to check out the box closer as the two Saran women appeared in the door frame. “It is time to leave for the reception.”

The two starred at Melissa and then deeply bowed. “A god child you are indeed. Goddess remember us!”

Melissa in the process of girding the heavy revolver around her hips. Making it look totally out of place, blinked at them with a questioning look. “Why y’all keep referring to me with this goddess stuff, is sure appreciated but it’s starting to creep me out, but if it keeps y’all happy I’ll remember.”

To Sigurd and out of the corner of her mouth she whispered. “Not that I am ever going to keep them apart.”

Sigurd shrugged. “One would think you are used to this kind of adoration, looking like the way you do. I mean.”

Melissa smirked as she followed the two Saran guides. “And you never noticed the longing looks girls must have given you?”

He looked genuinely surprised. “No, why would they look at me anyway?”

The two guides stepped through a door and out on a small almost invisible platform. A much smaller flyer was hovering there.

Sigurd followed and Melissa was right behind him, not hearing her comment on ignorant boys.

One of their guards acting as benevolent aides snarled at him. “Know your place and remain behind the goddess.”

Sigurd was torn between his impulse to throw the guard of the small platform and find out, if she could fly or strangling both of them, but he grinded his teeth instead and stepped behind Melissa.

The blonde whispered. “Let’s honor their ways for a tad, maybe we can convince that queen to let us go home. If not, I’ll follow you making trouble.”

That was something he could live with and he flashed a toothy grin at the two.

The other guide who had not spoken so far, held up a cloak like garment. “Goddess of Earth, Tethebea of Luxor has sent this cloak. Please wear it.”

Melissa slipped into the long white robe like cloak. “Who is this Tethebea of Luxor? Some sort of official?”

“She is the one keeping the worship true and the faith untainted. You will remember her, we are certain.”

“Yeah and I remember half of the planet, quite a feat for someone never been here before.”

While Sigurd, clearly understood the sarcastic and mocking tone in Melissa’s voice. It seemed to please the two Saran women intensely. Sigurd did not understand what they were whispering among each other, but it sounded excited.

Melissa asked. “We are the only ones invited?”

“Oh no, goddess. Your servants and companions will be there as well, but you require special attention and we would not dare to disappoint you. The male is your plaything and slave?”

Sigurd actually laughed. “Every time I think they could not possibly top it, they come up with something even more offensive. Never mind, my mistress. Maybe we can use their worship of you into something useful.”

The blonde gave him a smile. “It starts to get me too, I guess they haven’t seen or dealt with a real man in ages, but you are on to something. I was thinking the same. Every time they refer to me as goddess I somehow feel they really mean it.”

“I can see why.”

“No, not that way. I mean almost if someone would see Jesus. Lord forgive me for even saying that!”

The flyer took off and accelerated to a brisk speed. It did not take long to reach the outskirts of the gigantic city. Then the flyer carried them over open water of an ocean and towards the setting sun.

Neither Sigurd nor Melissa could tell how fast they were flying, but it appeared to both, they covered significant distance.

Sigurd, who had been critical of the Saran society and culture since he was exposed to it the first time, still was of the opinion it was overbearing, over the top with too much emphasis on feminine opulence. However he too could not deny the grandeur and sheer immensity of the royal palace as their flyer approached the very heart of the Saran Empire.

The palace was the center of an island, a pyramid of mountain size surrounded by miles of meticulous tended parks, artificially shaped lakes and water features.

The pyramid was made of a gleaming white material with a golden tip.

A broad, bright white avenue flanked on each side with towering columns of an also white stone material made them feel like ants. Everything was so tremendously huge. The flyer slowed down and lost altitude, the beautiful green parks gave way to a paved square in front of the base of the pyramid.

What looked like a dotted rectangles turned out to be soldiers in polished uniforms holding lances and flags.

Melissa whispered. “How many are there?”

One of the guides said. “This is the honor guard of the Sacred Falcon, and all 500,000 have assembled.”

The flyer had slowed significantly. Behind the huge number of armed soldiers were towering bipedal machines, robot-like armed with cannons, and huge swords. There had to be five thousand or more. The guide answered her unasked question. “Lethonnht class battle walkers, Goddess all fifty regiments of the Palace guard.”

There was a ramp that rose from the square filled with war machines and soldiers to about halfway to the top and a massive gate way, the ramp turned out to be stairs. Sigurd estimated the stair ramp to be at least 1000 meters wide and maybe ten kilometers long. Men and women sitting on huge birds, just like the one that attacked Melissa flanked the ramp to the left and right.

Melissa said. “What kind of reception are we talking about? I was imagining some sort of festive banquet, not an inspection of the troops, reserved for dignitaries of other nations.”

“All Sara is ecstatic and thrilled, and soon all that is Saran. The Queen’s message that you have arrived, has galvanized and excited the kingdom much more than anyone could have anticipated.”

After these words she knelt down and held out a pair of underarm long gloves. “By decree of legend, these have been worn by the first visitor from the gods. It honors thy status to wear them.”

The other woman held out a pillow and on it a mask of apparently pure gold. It reminded both Earthers of the famous golden mask of king Tut, it was very similar, but that of a female face.

“Your mask, goddess! Your beauty must not be revealed to the masses until you became into your own.”

Melissa was certain now this was way more than a reception. This is how a new queen was received. She did not know what it was about, but if she was to be put into a position of prominence, maybe command; she simply could issue a decree to have her and the others taken back to Earth.

Sigurd was obviously thinking along the same lines, he winked at her and actually also knelt down.

Melissa put on the gloves and then the mask. It was lined with some fine fabric, and had some weight to it, but was not terribly heavy.

One of the women draped the hood of the cape around her head.

Sigurd could not help but notice Melissa was gone and in her place was a mysterious, regal not quite human being that seemed to have an aura of tremendous power.

********

As Aaron and Wolfgang followed Manjieet outside onto the scary platform of transparent glass like material, he knew there was something terribly wrong.

All the other male teenagers that had been abducted with him, wore suit like garments, not dresses and wigs like him and Wolfgang. The girl from China, Ling Bao who didn’t even wear Saran fashion, but a classical Chinese dress in fiery red and decorated with dragons started to giggle. Her giggle started a chain reaction and Sergei from Russia gave a thumps up gesture. “I think you two need something to fill out the upper chest area.”

Aaron turned deep red as the guy named Jean-Pierre from Quebec cat whistled and said. “And shave your legs too, it be more convincing.”

Aoife who had followed Sofia’s lead and also dressed the Saran style covered her mouth to hide her giggle, she had a hard time keeping her voice steady. “Guys, if that’s how they express their gender identity, we should be more supportive!”

Sofia agreed. “Yeah, that is mean to laugh at them like that.” But she too, had a hard time not to burst.

Yoko Askai from Okinawa and Sarah Guri from Jaffa both in Saran dresses also gave thumbs up and Yoko offered her arm to Aaron. “Nothing wrong with Dai-Sho.”

Wolfgang, however was not as detached as usual and felt quite embarrassed and angry. “Why do you have suits and we were offered dresses?”

One of the Saran chaperons looked puzzled. “We provided you with a selection gender appropriate garment choices. Were there none in your hygiene facilities room?”

Wolfgang snarled at Aaron. “Of course! We all used Manjieet’s bathroom.”

Aaron was embarrassed, but with the pretty Japanese seeming to admire him that way, much less than moments ago. He gave Wolfgang a sheepish grin and a shrug. “When she said, such garments are provided for you in the hygiene facility of the apartment, I assumed she meant the one we were in.”

The aides spread their arms and urged the teenagers to board the large flyer. Wolfgang begged.” Is there not time to change? This was a mistake!”

“There is no time to spare. Some men succumb to this version of female admiration, showing it openly is admirable. Now please board the flyer.”

Reluctantly he joined the others.

The big open flyer took off.

Aaron was actually enjoying it now, as Yoko kept making compliments and they seemed genuine and her hand remained in his and that was a very good feeling for a guy who tried everything to be noticed by girls, so he missed the question of Manjieet the first time. He turned to the Indian girl. “What did you say?”

“I just counted, there aren’t thirty of us. I don’t see Melissa or Sigurd and Mahmud the crazy guy from Iraq isn’t here either.”

Aaron shrugged and scanned the faces once. “The kid from the Congo isn’t here as well. Maybe they missed the ride.”

********

Mahmud had just finished putting on the suicide vest and racked a cartridge into the firing chamber of the assault rifle. For the first time ever since this strange ordeal started did he feel complete and knew what to do.

A noise startled him and he turned around. Two of the Saran women had appeared in the door way of what they called was his apartment. They both ignored his repeated wishes to see male officers in charge. They both served him food that was not halal. They both kept their sickening smile no matter what he told them or asked them. Always another lie!

About queens and gods and planets. All just evil lies to deceive him.

One of them said. “Oh you found items of your culture and society. They look strange indeed. I am sure our specialists will be happy to talk to you about them. Now is this the way you want to participate at the...”

The woman could no longer talk. The AK 47 had belched out a short burst and three rounds had pierced the petite one on the left. One bullet went straight through her heart; she was dead before she hit the floor.

Mahmud yelled at the utterly shocked taller one. “You have seen what I will do to you if you do not comply! You will take me to this reception now!”

Mahmud herded the woman at gun point and she took him to a flyer platform and cried bitter tears. “You must take a flyer to the palace. The reception is there, not here!”

The pilot of the flyer, a man stepped out of his vehicle, seeing the woman cry. He wanted to know what was going on.

“Do you know how to operate this vehicle?” He yelled at the woman,

She nodded.

Mahmud fired, and killed the man, who stumbled back and into the also invisible barrier that made sure no one walked too far.

“Do you know how to get to this reception?”

She nodded again.

“Do I need to shoot you and find someone else?”

She was still weeping as she sat behind the controls and steered the flyer towards the seat of Eternal Light, as Saran’s palace was called.

Chapter 10: Climax
The world Sara was in utter turmoil. Businesses had closed and financial exchanges locked their doors. All the major news outlets, even the three official state operated ones had eventually and perhaps reluctantly reported on the Oldest High priestess going virtually berserk in her private chambers. Talking heads were consulted and expert opinions repeated. Some called it a rare and strange form of violent dementia and explained it with the advanced age and the generally agreed fact that the average Saran brain simply didn’t want to live after the eighth or ninth cell rejuvenation procedure. The Oldest High Priestess had twelve and even her real name Kalasiris was long forgotten by most, she was always called ′The Oldest’.

Other experts of the religious and theological kind however considered her rage to be caused by fear of the coming goddess. Those theological experts of the extreme conservative side, and very much aligned with Tethebea, suggested evil spirits at work. Evil that saw its end coming and was now enraged.

Equally galvanizing and enticing to all were images of the blonde. Seeing her standing in the flyer arriving at the seat of eternal light.

Some say the entire population held its breath when she put on the mask of RA and did not wither away as any fake mere mortal would have, instead the muscular young companion dropped to his knees.

The ‘Equality for All’ assassins were also in place, but not all of them so sure anymore. The Book of Gods was the oldest written document in Saran history, and according to legend from the time before the Ascent, before Sarans reached for the stars.

Yet it spoke about a world that had been forgotten in time and sacred to all the Children of Sara. The young woman came from a world that was forgotten and sacred to both Saran and Pan Saran.

She had put on the Holy Mask of RA, without being struck by death or withered away to dust, as so many before who had tried. To sceptics it was a cruel parlor trick of some kind, to believers who were convinced the mask was worn by their Goddess herself, so her face would not blind mere mortals.

Rabor, who had sworn allegiance to the cause, who was sick and tired of women supremacy; who had lost his job to a woman, just because she wanted it; was aiming his Snake caster at the entrance where she was to appear any minute now. He was certain Ichnogut his friend was hiding beneath the head dress of the huge likeness of Kuth, the god of healing, doing the same. The snake caster, was armed and the arm long projectile would hiss just like a venomous reptile when it bridged the distance and brought death to the fake goddess.

For how many years did he hope for a situation he could make a difference, and now it had represented itself?

He had seen his best friends die in withering blaster fire during the attack on Betrhira colony, much heavier defended than anticipated. He himself had lost both of his legs back then. Oh they replaced the legs with donor legs and they worked fine ... for the most part. Sometimes the grafted nerves seemed to listen to their old body and started twitching. It never lasted long, but required him to use a walking stick, so not to lose balance when it happened. They told him it would get better over time, but it didn’t it got worse. He had fought with the 567th ground assault regiment, saw female officers hide and flee while they sent men to fight other men of the same species who wanted nothing else, but remain free from the oppressive yoke. He could still feel the burning sensation when his own legs were burned to ashes, could never forget the sight of his best friend’s face melting and cooking off the skull.

No the Saran rule of queens had to come to an end! It could not be allowed to be reinforced and strengthened by perhaps a real goddess.

Yet with all this bottled up anger and resolve to do what had to be done, there was a nagging voice in his mind. If she was RA, could she not restore his legs as they were? Could she not bring back Juthum his friend or maybe all of them? Was it not promised in the now forbidden passages of the Book of Gods that RA would restore the rule of man and place Pharaohs on Throne of the Divine Falcon? If she was a god, the Snake caster would not kill or harm her, but anger the gods?

He wiped some sweat out of his eyes. He tried to counter the arguments of his inner voice with the words of reason ′Dauthermmon the wise’ was teaching. Decrying the fact that an advanced species such as the Sarans was still so religious and superstitious.

********

Melissa had debarked and was walking towards an enormous double door, at least 20 meters tall and ten wide, made of what appeared to be black wood and golden panels. The panels depicted scenes of the Book of Gods.

The amazing part was that the images embossed into the precious metal moved in repetitive cycles.

While she was no stranger to attention, as she knew about her looks, just like any woman did and of course being the daughter of a billionaire brought the attention of media, admirers, men and also haters and a fair amount of weirdos; she felt completely out of place walking down a blue carpet, apparently the focus of an entire planet. She only played along because she was certain this was more than just a reception for a bunch of teenagers of a back water planet. For some reason they saw something special in her and if she played her cards right, she might gain some sort of command authority. A position that might help her and her friends to escape and return to Earth.

********

Aaron who had been mesmerized by Melissa, and then felt very attracted to Aoife was certain now he had found the love of his life. Yoko was outright beautiful in a shy and demure way, very smart. She kept his hand and then his arm in hers and instead of shying away, leaning into him.

They had reached this mega bombastic palace and were herded in a reception hall that was as impressive and enormous as the palace itself. The white floor polished to mirror shine, opulence and gold everywhere.

Aaron estimated the buffet to be at least a quarter of a mile long. It was piled with bowls and plates brimming with fruits and food items. There had to be an army of servants, slaves, soldiers and armed guards. It also appeared that, judging by the clothing and arrogant, aloof faces, everyone who was in any sort of official or social important position had also gathered. In other words, this place was busier than Times Square five seconds before the ball dropped on New Year’s Eve.

But strangely he did not feel too awkward being in a dress and a wig, the girl next to him with the cutest nose anyone could ever have and impressive slanted eyes obviously didn’t mind. Her hair cut quite similar like the majority of the local wigs was actually real and much shinier in his opinion. She had told him only very little about her, but he knew she came from Okinawa and was a student in an all-girls school near Tokyo. Yoko kept silently talking to him, pointing out things and sights. She apparently didn’t mind too much being abducted. While Aaron missed his dad very much, much of his life had actually somewhat improved. Here he wasn’t a geek. His nerd knowledge actually was useful and had somewhat prepared him for all this. The Saran’s took him serious, hinted that he would have a chance for a career in their space fleet. He suddenly was able to attract girls and had the courage to talk to them. The abduction deprived his father from seeing his son grow up, but it also opened doors to a life he could only have dreamed about.

He had listened to Yoko, as she pointed out enormous six legged, black pelted cat like beasts. Obviously irritated and quite unhappy being chained and collared. Aaron estimated the beasts at least as big as an African Rhino.

She said. “These animals are magnificent, but appear quite wild.”

“Oh yes, they look like very large black Tigers with one extra pair of legs.”

“And lots’e’ of sharp’e’ claws.”

Aaron simply adored the way she pronounced the words by adding an “e” to almost everything. This way he missed the angry comments of Wolfgang, who had discarded the wig somewhere and actually looked even more ridiculous than before. “I hope this is over soon. I have a good mind building a phaser rifle and disintegrate you and Manjieet.”

“You can’t put all the blame on her. We could have checked our bath rooms. It would have actually been quite logical.”

That infuriated Wolfgang even more. “I am the most logical person there is, but I never understood the need for these social gatherings, not on Earth and even less so here. You had an obligation to check the conditions and correct them.”

“Obligation? Why would I be obligated to you?”

“You are obviously much more experienced in the field of social interaction than I am. Seeing that you somehow used this obvious ridiculous and shameful getup to entice feelings of pity in that female friend you obtained.”

Yoko blinked. “Enticed feelings of pity? I have not been obtained ‘mista’. I find the Aaron boy very cute and he looks like funny trap from anime. He is brave to do that. I ‘lika’ brave.”

********

Sofia stood close to Aoife and also stared with wide eyes at the scenes of this enormous, apparently very important affair of state. That it was a star spanning empire became very clear, with the enormous space ships lined up in the distance, the futuristic war machines that had very little in terms of frills and simply looked dangerous and powerful. That this was an alien world was also evident in the fact that not all dignitaries and visitors were human. They noticed a pair of walking octopus, but instead of slick water wet skin they were covered in red fur. Aoife corrected herself, octo meant eight and these human sized tentacle monsters had many more than that. They saw more of the tall cat like beings carrying spears and being as blue as the central carpet.

One of the Saran guides came up from behind and started to explain things to Sofia, but loud enough for Aoife to hear. “The beings with the red fur and eleven arms are Garbini, they are methane breathers but can hold their breath for many hours. Those two are the ambassadors of their species. The blue pelted ones are two members of the oldest slave species the Sarans have incorporated into their empire, the Ice Cats of Thala. These two are honor guards sent to the queen as presents. They will die freely to save the queen’s life, they are very proud to be chosen as gifts.”

The woman pointed her slender finger at three towering beings stalking through the mingling masses. “Spindlars, able to extend their limbs and necks to three times their length. They too are ambassadors and their realm is very distant from here.”

Aoife asked. “Why they are all here? I mean this seems way out of proportion. Aren’t we just teenagers of an unimportant and primitive world? Rescued more or less by chance?”

“That was the general opinion until our beloved queen sent a message for all Saran to rejoice. The queen considers the blonde that has been in your midst to be the Incarnation of RA our highest goddess. The prophecies of the great seer Rameseis, especially the passages of the Final Chapter in the Book of Gods apparently comes true as we speak!”

Another Saran guide must have heard the last words as she turned her head and joined the conversation from a few feet away, standing behind the funny dressed boy from Germany. She said. “Behold RA has taken form in from of a woman of great beauty and her hair is like liquid gold, her hair is grown not made. She comes to the children of Sara from a world that has been forgotten in time and is sacred to all the Children of Sara!”

The one behind Aoife and Sofia nodded. “These words are known to all Sarans, as we learn them in Temple service.”

Aoife returned to her frown and forgot about her plan to warn the blonde. “Just because she’s a blonde doesn’t mean she is a God.” Then she sighed. “She is kind of pretty, but in an untouchable super model kind of way. But it could be blonde out of a bottle you know.”

Sofia shook her head. “I don’t like that blonde too much either. She is a typical American if you ask me. Always knowing everything and dominating everyone. However I am certain she is a natural blonde. With all the weird things that we are exposed too, who knows maybe she is some sort of Egyptian reincarnated something.”

Wolfgang, still angry and quite uncomfortable could not let the opportunity pass. “Like Linda Carter!”

Sofia asked. “Who?”

“Hawk Girl, from DC. She is a member of the Justice League.”

Aoife looked at Sofia and shrugged. “Must be something German. I have no idea what he is taking about.”

********

An old but regal looking woman stepped into Melissa’s way. She was taller than most of the Sarans she had met so far and about as tall as herself. She wore the same make up, but no wig. The woman was bald, wore huge earrings, in big ears and had a small mouth with pinched lips below a sharp hook shaped nose and above a pronounced chin. The woman wore a white gown and the fur skin of a striped animal was draped over one shoulder. She also had a necklace of black and golden brown feathers.

“I am Tethebea of Luxor, I have been a stout defender of the true faith. I have worshipped the true gods Isis, Bath and most exalted of all RA, the goddess of light, the Falcon of the Sky. The one who made all, brought forth all and will end all.”

Melissa was not sure what to respond to that so she just said. “Hi, I am Melissa Rockford of Brownwood, Texas. I always have been a Lutheran, Missouri Synod. Nice to meet you, I guess. Anything I must or should do? I am certain there is some significance to the get-up you guys made me wear.”

Tethebea, looked a little bewildered but then continued. “Gods often speak in ways we do not understand and it is still the shell of your Earthly disguise that may influence you. The doors in the Ebony Wall have been opened for you, step through and pass through the Path of Worship and into the Chamber of the Gods, all will be clear then.”

--‴--

The Saran guide explained to Aoife and the others. “Your friend will now enter the Holiest of Holiest. If she is not what Tethebea or the Queen suggest she is, she will be exposed. If she is...” The guide paused and continued with an emotional tremor in her voice. “If she is, Saran history will be made and everything will change!”

Aaron asked from a little distance, still holding on to Yoko’s hand. “What will change?”

“We will have a new queen! Not human ... but a true Goddess. She will unite the believers, destroy the blasphemers. Reunite all Saran and perhaps give Saran dominance over all the Universe!”

Nobody had seen where Wolfgang managed to get the plain beige cloak, he had now wrapped around him. “All this sounds very metaphysical and superstitious to me. How can a society so advanced still cling to all this religious mumbo jumbo?”

“The same way most of Earth’s population still clings to this stuff.” James, the usually quiet English boy remarked. He had obviously already sampled from the big buffet. He tried to swallow while he was talking and tried to hide the drum stick like meat pieces he was holding.

A skinny kid with an admirable tan and short black hair seemed offended. “The human spirit always seeks for god, because we are his children. We are often led astray and follow false gods and idols, but our soul is hungry for spirituality.”

********

As Mahmud saw the temple, he asked the still sniffing woman. “How do I get in?”

“The main entrance to the temple underneath the palace, this is where everyone is. We can see it already, it is not to be missed.”

“This lever is for acceleration and this yoke steers the flyer?”

“Yes it is easy, the tronic does the rest. You can do it, everyone can. Please let me go.”

“You been helpful, but needed no more!”

Mahmud shot the woman at point blank range and simply heaved her over the side of the flyer. While her body splashed somewhere beneath into the ocean, Mahmud, had to agree, flying the thing was easy. He slowed it down considerably, to make sure he made the right moves holding the yoke shaped controls.

********

The Queen contacted the Commandant of the barge. “I will now leave the vessel and return to Sara, by the way of the Gods. Do not be alarmed if I am no longer found aboard your vessel.”

Before the commandant could respond she disconnected and turned to the black dressed woman. “I am ready.”

“Close your eyes, my queen and do not open them until we arrived. Your sanity, your life depends on it.”

Ammothep was now wearing her combat uniform. White with golden panels, her right hand inside a Horus beamer. Her face seemingly calm hiding the emotional turmoil inside. “My eyes are closed now.”

The Queen felt a sudden rushing sensation, smelt the stench of fire burning flesh and heard the screams of inhuman voices. Screams of utter pain and despair.

“Open your eyes, my queen. We are in your palace.”

********

Rabor, tried to put all doubts behind him. He was hiding right underneath the head scarf of Kuthum. If the Earth girl passed through the Path of Worship and into the Chamber of the Gods. She would emerge from behind the doors he was aiming at.

********

Melissa was not certain what to expect, but she walked past the golden doors in the enormous black wall before her and entered a long tunnel like corridor. The path she was walking on was made of an almost black stone; the walls were lined with statues of Egyptian style idols, each of them standing on a pedestal, each of them holding a weapon. Axes, spears and odd shaped swords for the most part. Each of the statues stood in an alcove like recess that was lit with red light, while the rest of the tunnel walls were as black as the floor.

Melissa noticed that the door had been closed behind her. Then she noticed one of the statues moved, it turned its alien animal head towards her and raised its sword as if to strike.

Now all the other statues moved as well. Melissa was more than afraid, but remembered the 44 magnum under her cloak.

“Not this way!” A voice seemed to say in her head. “Use your will!”

“Who are you? Where are you? Are you one of these statues?”

Melissa asked and slowly backed away. Not that she had much room. The doors were closed and too heavy for her to open by hand.

“Use your will, reach out with your mind, the guardians will obey! Reach out for the sword and take it with your mind!”

“Buster, I am not sure what your game is, but I...”

Strangely enough she could feel the statue somehow and was able to touch the sword. She felt the metal, its coolness and weight. Yet she was still at least ten meters away.

“... take the sword the spooky voice said.” She imagined taking the sword by enacting the move and sure enough the large blade flew out of the statue’s grip and hovered in midair, just as if an invisible person holding it, exactly the way Melissa was holding the imagined sword in her fists. “Ain’t that something?” She pantomimed an attack and decapitated the statue with the real sword.

The strange voice that had talked to her seemed to sigh as it said to her. “No need to destroy the guardians. You may freely pass into the Chamber of Gods”

“You show yourself this instant or I decapitate the whole lot!”

A female shape more like a ghost than a real person appeared. She could see right through her. There were no details, not a clear face, just as if a woman would look wearing several layers of a soft golden all covering veil. “Don’t do that. I am on your side. We will talk more.”

“And I like to get some answers now. I generally don’t trust folks with masks or veils.”

“You wear one.”

“They made me do that. I usually have no problem showing my kisser. Now what’s the deal with all this?”

“You are still holding the sword, it is very heavy don’t you feel tired?”

“I stick it into something where it hurts, miss if you guys keep playing with me. I was abducted, flown half across the universe by Egyptian aliens who treat guys like trash, everyone calls me goddess and I have no idea about anything. I hoped to gain access to a ship or something so we can go home!”

Melissa became angrier by the minute. “And I am not tired, wasn’t it you who told me to do it?”

“Melissa of Earth, please calm down. You have as it appears tremendous powers and you could hurt someone including yourself. There is so much going on right now, that I can’t give you all the answers right now. I am a friend and for now simply go with the flow. Think of me as a dream and drop the sword.”

Melissa’s eyes behind the mask blinked, she repeated the words. “... dream, drop the sword...”

The big metal weapon dropped with a metallic crash to the stone floor and Melissa walked on, the statues had all knelt down and remained in this position.

********

The queen opened her eyes and indeed she was in her throne hall. It was semi dark and no one was here, the immense Throne of the Divine Falcon, behind her, bathed in golden light. The Seth Shadow that brought her over a great distance was not seen, but she was certain she was near.

She mounted the throne. It was way more than a magnificent seat to showcase a queen. It was the very center of a star empire that existed for over 12,000 years, and a tool of power that could only be used by the rightful queen. She called up several screens to make herself a picture of the situation. The news reported the blonde already inside the Path of Worship, Ammothep doubted the girl survived the faith guardians, on her way to the Chamber of the Gods.

All Sara was in turmoil! There were angry crowds before the temple of RA demanding the heads of the priestesses. The palace military assembled before the Seat of Eternal light and there was Tethebea of Luxor, standing before the Ebony wall awaiting the arrival of the goddess.

She pulled the sword of the queen out of its recess and ran towards the statue of Beth, opened a secret door at the base of the statue and entered a small elevator. It would be her who emerged from behind the Ebony wall.

Her miraculous appearance would cement her god daughter status and thus the power to get rid of Tethebea of Luxor and Kalasiris of Thebes, strengthen her grip on the Empire like never before and purge it of all that dared to defy her.

Using this secret elevator she reached the Chamber of the Gods.

She instantly recognized the big round pool of water, the golden statues holding braziers with flickering fire and the immense statue of RA in all her splendor.

And there she saw a woman with a golden mask emerge from the path of worship. Statues bowed and knelt as she walked by. The person had a visible glowing aura of light.

The statues, so the queen was told were mechanoids of an age and technology long past and forgotten, so was the mask the young woman wore. However this path and the chamber were reminders of Saran’s mystical and not all explainable past. The ebony wall and the doors with the moving pictures in the gold itself had been there long before Sarans could achieve such a feat with memory metal. Also the fact remained that she had not only survived the path but evidently passed the test.

The queen said.” You are the young woman from Earth are you not?””

The girl spoke in a dazed and slurred way. “Yes, I am Melissa Rockford of Texas that is on Earth. Do you know what I am supposed to do next?”

“I am Ammothep, I am the Queen of all that is Saran. Follow me!”

********

The smaller exit doors opened and two women emerged from behind the Ebony wall.

All Saran recognized the Queen and next to her the goddess, she had passed the test!

Rabor could not kill her, there was also the Queen, and it was all true! He aimed at the other statue, to prevent the other assassin to carry out the deed and fired.

Rabor’s missile impacted into the head of the statue, killing the other assassin just as he fired his weapon.

Melissa saw Rabor just before he fired, his movement and repositioning had revealed his position to her. More out of instinct she pushed the queen out of the way, pulled the Smith & Wesson she still had strapped to her hip, underneath the cloak and fired the big revolver with the confident ease of someone being around firearms all her life. It was an expert shot, aimed from a hip draw hitting a target over thirty meters away. Rabor, the Saran underground rebel, would be assassin and last second hero died with a Terran bullet punching a hole into his forehead and splattering most of his brain against the cheeks of the god statue.

********

Mohamad steered the flyer past the lined up troops and right up the access ramp and right through the tall entrance. He yelled on the top of his lungs. “Allu Akbar! Death to Non-believers! Allu Akbar!”

He aimed the flyer at the largest concentration of people, fired his gun into the crowds, mowing down quite a few people to his delight.

********

Aoife saw him first, and she knew instantly what was going to happen, she yelled.” Everyone hit the floor! She lunged forward, taking Sofia of her feet as bullets hacked into the floor and into Janosh from Hungary and Andrei from Poland. Several Sarans got hit as well.

********

Melissa saw him reload and fired her gun again. Muhammad was hit but he had enough life left in him to trigger the suicide vest. Mahmud’s flyer exploded! The suicide vest rained, ball bearings, nails and debris showering the crowd, many got killed instantly.

Three of the big black beasts tore loose and created an instant path of gore and death. Sigurd, evaded one of the big black beasts as it came barreling straight for him, but Paulo, the small framed guy from Brazil was not so quick and fell victim to the raging beast.

Sigurd, with no weapons at all, screamed on the top of his lungs and punched the beast in the side, distracting him from the mauled body of Paulo and the rest of the panicked teens.

He jumped back evading a claw sweep by a fraction of an inch. The monster had the size of a rhino, but was agile as a panther and Sigurd managed to get its attention. Without anything to defend himself, he would fall victim to the alien predator.

Sofia, reached out to the second beast and lifted it just like she did with her cat. The beast was much heavier and she could feel its weight was heavier than anything she lifted before. “Help me, Aoife!” She pleaded with a strained tone in her voice.

Aoife not really knowing what to do reached out and held Sofia’s hand.

Whatever she did Sofia felt the weight and drain drastically reduced, raised the confused black beast all the way to the distant ceiling and then released her invisible grip. The monster impacted with a sickening wet sounding crunch into the gleaming marble surface of the floor.

********

Manjieet, held tight to Wolfgang and closed her eyes, the next thing he knew he was back in the luxurious hotel. She opened her eyes and sighed exhausted. “It worked!” Then she passed out.

********

Sigurd jolted backwards, evading another paw sweep, but stumbled over a fallen body of a Saran and landing between the messes of the partially collapsed food buffet. He grabbed a big and heavy golden food platter and hurled it like a big Frisbee against the head of the approaching beast. That dazed the black cat like monster long enough for him to scramble further away, sending another platter with force and accuracy against the beasts head. His eyes fell onto a large carving knife, his hand closed around the grip an eye blink later, this time he did not back up, but lunged forward, side stepped the beast snapping maws plunging the carving knife deep into the left eye of the cat, killing it.

The repeated thundering roar of a 44 magnum, spelled doom for the third beast, it collapsed less than a meter before Melissa, shielding the queen with her own body, while holding the still smoking heavy gun with both hands.

Guards and troops had now reached the scene and moments later the first emergency responders arrived as well.

Almost everyone on the planet had seen what unfolded, the media drones had not stopped recording it all.

Chapter 11: Aftermath
Nobody could explain how the queen had suddenly appeared, least of which was Tethebea of Luxor. While it was apparent the blonde emerged from behind the Ebony Wall, and thus validated by the Gods, she fought to protect the queen but did not use any god like powers to do so.

The big reception hall, underneath the Palace of Sara was still in a state of chaos. More and more medics arrived to save the lives of the wounded.

The queen resumed a more dignified position after she got up from the floor, immediately surrounded by Dark Shadows and Elite guards, every one of them knowing they had ultimately failed their task, and that it was a stranger from another world that had saved the queen’s life.

One guard tried to push Melissa away out of the queen’s immediate vicinity. It was his doom.

The queen thundered. “How dare you even touch the Exalted One! She earned more than my gratitude! You shall be removed from my presence and this side of life forever!”

The queen then raised her sword, while the former guard was led away by his former comrades.

She watched the orchestrated chaos that was unfolding before her and said with a loud voice. “Hear my words, all that is Sara. I am Ammothep the Ninth. Daughter of Suleimah the IIIrd. Protector and sovereign supreme of the Golden Realm, Commandrix Supreme of Saran’s power and might! Sole Queen and god born daughter of RA.”

Every eye and ear was now glued to her presence, the noise and the thousand voices, shouting and yelling commands, questions and accusations fell silent. The crackling of a fire caused by the explosion, consuming furniture was the only thing audible as the queen sternly gazed slowly from the left to the right and then she leveled her sword pointing it at Tethebea, who was still standing there in all her priestly regalia, but obviously both confused and afraid.

The queen thundered. “You claim to be the defender of the true faith. You boast to have worshipped the gods Isis, Bath and most of all RA, the goddess of light, the Falcon of the Sky. Yet you do not worship me; agitate my children, my beloved subjects against me! You have besmirched the temple and befouled the office you hold.”

The queen paused for effect and then kept on with thunder in her voice. “The age of priestesses interpreting the word and will of the gods ends today. It will be I, who bestows this important task to those who are worthy.”

Tethebea staggered forward, fell to her knees and approached the still masked girl from Earth. “You are meant to fulfil the prophecy!”

The queen gestured the guards to step aside. “No punishment of living man shall be done against you, Tethebea of Luxor.”

Melissa did not know what exactly was going on. She was in a state of dazed confusion about the very recent events and her mind tried to make sense of it all.

She did not understand why the woman claiming to be the queen was so angry at the old bald woman now crawling on her knees towards her with outstretched begging hands. Strangely she understood more and more of the language but despite that she was at loss at the motivations.

As the bald woman was close, she wanted to help that old woman up from her knees, reached out got hold of the woman’s hands and suddenly a visible black mist emerged from her hands and engulfed the woman. She croaked and withered away, turning into a skin and bone mummy in mere seconds. Melissa stepped back in utterly disgusted shock.” Dear Lord!” was all she could think of saying.

For some reason she knew the queen expected exactly that, and she watched as the bone dry corpse, collapsed to the ground and shattered into pieces. Hushed whispers filled the place and almost everyone started to sink to their knees and bowed deeply. The ones remaining on their feet were the rest of the young Earthers, all of them back to being frightened and confused.

Ammothep did not wear a mask but her face bore almost the same inhuman cold expression as the golden artificial face Melissa wore. “Tend to the wounded, repair what needs to be repaired. Restore the splendor of my palace and temple. Bury and mourn the dead. Round up and punish those responsible and still alive.”

She gestured towards Melissa. “The prophecy has been fulfilled, RA has sent my sister. To uncover the conspiracies and to ring in a new age! She will again return in times of need.”

“So speaks Ammothep your queen!”

********

Six Earth teenagers and twenty one Sarans had fallen to Mohamed’s terror. The remaining ones had been gathered in the impressive throne room and stood before the Throne of the Divine Falcon. The shocking events had occurred only a few hours ago. Aaron and Yoko had been brought back as well. Yoko still seemed dazed and almost asleep.

The queen appeared and the guards, commanded the teens to crouch, but the queen bellowed. “Delay that command, you do not need to kneel, Children of Earth. I summon you ‘Chamberlain of the Palace’ so you may guide these wards of the court to my chambers of state. Everyone else will leave now!”

The recent events made it clear to Sarans and guards alike, the queen had more power and authority than even the most ardent subject knew she had. No one dared to object and palace officials and guards scrambled to obey.

A dignified bald headed man herded them into an adjourning room behind the throne room, it was much smaller and basically a conference room with a big table and many chairs on one side and a prominent opulent high backed chair at the other side.

No one really spoke as they more or less found seats at the table

The queen took her seat as well, folded her hands in front of her and bestowed a long gaze on each and every one of the twenty three remaining Earthers.

“I am Ammothep, queen of all that is Saran. I hereby and officially welcome you to my realm.” She paused only to take a breath and continued. “I am disturbed and sorry for your loss. I do not know how well you knew the ones that died, however they fell by the hand of an Earther. It appears you do not share the same tendencies, but frankly we believe you all carry the same potential.

As it may be, you have been abducted by Freons and these interlopers have paid and will pay more for this crime. I understand that their punishment means little to you in terms of consoling your sorrows and easing your pains of separation from your loved ones.” She gave them a few moments and since no one spoke she kept on. “The recent events you all witnessed and experienced were caused by an old prophecy and the uncanny and unmatched beauty of you, Melissa. You see our highest goddess is depicted and described to look very much like you.

Yet we Sarans have no genes that make us blonde naturally and has been against the law for over 2000 years to seek artificial, medical or genetic ways to alter this fact. Your sudden appearance and a certain passage in our book of gods made you into an instant pawn of several religious factions.”

Aaron sighed. “The fanatics caused by religious fervor has been a curse on Earth history as well and manifested itself in the suicide attack of Mahmud.”

The queen agreed. “Our civilization is technological a little more advanced than your Earth, but we are as emotionally primitive as you when it comes to all this spiritual expression of ourselves.”

Sigurd could not help to interrupt his brooding mood, still seeing the gore that had been left of Paulo the nice kid of Brazil. “But this mumbo jumbo helps keeping monarchies alive and queens in power.”

She gave him a hard look. “Not all of it is to be dismissed as superstition. You might live long enough in this for your new and expanded universe, to meet beings and entities that are so far beyond your understanding of life, you just might call them gods.” Her voice had a sharp edge as she added. “Yes religion is indeed doing that, but it would be wise for you to understand who I am indeed and that your survival, your existence is not needed as an element in my realm. You are alive and here because of my grace and pity. Should you wish to reject Saran help, be free and I shall have you dropped off at a free planet, or simply spaced. Perhaps the Freons will gladly take you back, and you can express your gratitude to them in any way you seem fit.”

Sigurd was not prepared for this rebuff, leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms before his chest.

The queen nodded, “I thought so!”

The queen looked at Melissa.” You may take of the mask now and the gloves as well. Both are more than just things, but relicts of great significance. You may keep them, as it seems the gods did indeed want you to have them.”

Melissa took off the golden mask. “I was never one for Halloween and disguises and such, but I cannot deny an uncanny, unexplainable kinship to these things, but I do not want to believe in Gods. There is always just one for me.”

The queen’s voice was much softer now. “These items are as old as Saran can remember. The civilizations on Sara and Earth have common roots, never forget that. Who knows maybe your god is just another incarnation of RA or the other way around? Maybe there are no gods, just beings further developed than others. Whatever the case might be, you might not want to ever find the answer to it.”

Aoife sighed. “There is wisdom in that!”

“That is part of what queens are supposed to be.” The queen now had a faint smile on her lips. Then it faded away as she returned to address them all. “You were not picked at random, but for a very specific reason. Some of you might already noticed, but it appears you all have what we call Psionic talent. A wondrous ability to influence physical aspects of this continuum by channeling or somehow using aspects of another continuum.” She smiled weakly. “Please do not ask me to explain it, as we Sarans are only a few tiny steps ahead of Earth science in that regard and most of us still consider it as unexplainable magic.”

She held up her hand to quell the sudden murmur of surprised and stunned voices. “It is not magic, and there are more advanced societies who have been able to express this phenomena in descriptive scientific terms. However beings talented in such a way are rare and powerful. Sought after or hunted and killed out of fear. We do not know what form the psionic talent in each of you has taken or to what extent, as it is beyond our science as I mentioned. It appears however you have telepathic, telekinetic and even one teleporting talent among you. Such powers are dangerous, for yourself and for others. Therefore you need training and guidance. Training and guidance we Sarans cannot give.”

Wolfgang was still wearing the brown cloak, hiding his dress. “Your majesty, I am Wolfgang and I am still processing the disturbing events that occurred. Intellectually I begin to understand most of it, emotional I am near a breakdown. You suggest we all have supernatural abilities?”

“It appears to be the case indeed, but as I said we do not know on what level you all might be. Such a group of individuals also poses threats to powerful entities, present an opportunity to gain control over such talent and thus you are quite frankly in danger.”

Yoko yawned. “I expected something like that, I sometimes found myself far distant from home. My parents always believed I ran away and called me a trouble maker, but I knew I sometimes could wish myself to a place I knew and I could be there right away. However it does not work if I wanted to think myself home.”

“I am sure there might be limits in terms of distance, or maybe you need some sort of training. I am not an expert, to me these psionics are as magical and strange than to you.”

Margit was next. “You speak of training and guidance and you mentioned that Saran cannot offer such training. This meeting is more than just a briefing and summary of events, is it not?”

“Indeed your intuition guides you well. You will leave Sara and go to a place far beyond the Saran Empire. You were invited to attend school on the World of Old!”

Melissa formed the words slowly and with a puzzle face. “World of Old?”

“It was suggested it would benefit you to learn about your talents and about the universe at a place that existed since the legendary First League of Societies, or for longer than even the Saresii can remember. Young members of many societies from all over the galaxy dream for a chance to be invited to learn and partake in the lessons the Thirteen Exalted can bestow.

It has been over three hundred years since a Saran was invited, now you and seven gifted and outstanding Sarans will travel to the World of Old and become students at the Galactic College.”

Chapter 12: Old Pacts
The idea of a unified body of space traveling societies was not a new one, The Galactic Council was conceived by the Vantax who initially invited Spindlar, Wurgus and the Saresii with the grand plan to invite all species to a neutral location to discuss subjects of mutual interest, to prevent ever looming war and conflict; to promote trade and perhaps understanding and mutual assisted development.

The first official meeting of the Galactic Council occurred over 20,000 years ago. Many species had since then joined, disappeared or left the Council.

Unfortunately of course also the Kermac.

The Galactic Council was tested severely by the appearance of the Y’ALL, who first appeared about 18,000 years ago and had returned three times since then. Each time with an immense armada consisting of millions of almost indestructible space ships, filled with nearly unstoppable warrior monsters. Never communicating, never voicing a goal or a demand, cutting swaths of destruction through a part of the galaxy only to return to deep space and disappear. Some likened the Y’All to space born warrior ants on the war path. Nothing in their wake had a chance of survival.

However even time spans measured by the ten thousands of years are nothing compared to the many billions the universe supposed to exist. The very galaxy all this occurred in was considered a young galaxy; it only completed four rotations so far. While it took more than five billion years to complete just one such rotation, there were old galaxies that had spun over twenty times. Galaxies collided, merged and were torn apart by other galaxies, gigantic black holes and by the simple decay of time, while new ones formed out of the fragments of others.

Life itself appeared as old as the universe itself and thus also sentient life. Galaxy spanning civilizations rose, formed alliances, fought wars attained great cultural successes and discovered wondrous, almost magical technology. Yet almost all of them eventually fell, were conquered or crumbled from within. Their names and achievements forgotten and replaced by new young civilizations repeating this eternal cycle.

Yet a very few civilizations managed to linger on a little longer than others, by taking the next step in development.

Long before there was a Galactic Council, there was the Cosmic Federation. Very similar in concept with many member societies, most of which are long forgotten and the rest only remembered in legends and stories. And before the Cosmic Federation was the Alliance of Sentients. Some scholars believe that there had been many more before or in between.

The legendary World of Old, in a solar system at the outermost region of what Earth and Union astronomers would eventually call the Sagittarius arm of the M-0 galaxy. The very arm that can be partially seen from Earth and called the ′Milky Way’. The World of Old is the only planet in orbit around an artificially rejuvenated, but very old sun, called Groshvitan.

Legend reports this planet to be the meeting place of such a unified body, an association of space traveling societies that had been active, a good 500 million years ago, if one believed something could exist for that long. It was guarded by many treaties and secret powers and of course by its distance from everything. Only spaceships of Tech level seven and up had a chance of reaching it that far out.

No ship relying on Trans spatial jumps could ever reach it, the gravity well of that old star was simply beyond reach.

But every seventy eight orbit of the Old World around Groshvitan, the Thirteen Exalted would extend invitations to many civilizations both known and not known to the members of the Galactic Council for a small number of young individuals to receive schooling and knowledge.

Some of these individuals returned to their respective civilizations with great knowledge, almost mystical wisdom and abilities to become great leaders that sometimes even caused the civilization to advance an entire Tech level in just a few hundred years.

Thus such an invitation was considered an immense honor and opportunity to the ones picked by their respective civilization to attend. It also caused jealousy, anger and a little fear by those who heard about it and did not receive an invitation.

The Thirteen Exalted would then send their famous and strange ship, the Harok to collect the chosen. There were many stories of civilizations that tried to attack the Harok, none of the stories ended well for the attackers.

How the Saresii delegate managed to get the thirty Earth Teenagers invited was not known, but the Queen had wasted no time to pick seven Saran juveniles to fill the missing spots.

********

Maria Alvarez who was from Venezuela was actually glad to be abducted, she was sick and tired of the violence in her country, of the lies the government fed the people. Her father was a police man who had beaten his own wife and his daughter. Not for sexual abuse or anything like that, but for daring to open their mouths and ask questions. It didn’t help that Maria was very smart and managed to get accepted at very young age at the university where she, besides learning of course, talked to other students.

She never experienced the Freons directly and woke up aboard the Saran ship. After the initial shock it took her a while to cope and get her bearings straight, but then she had started to embrace her new life. Now that she was told she had to leave Saran she felt rejected somehow.

Maria was also a very good observer and quick to notice subtle changes in their group’s dynamic.

All of them had returned to the Gukhuthum. Wolfgang was certain, two weeks in Earth time had passed since the climactic events at the temple right underneath the Queen’s palace. Saran did not divide time the same way as Earthers did, they did not have months at all and divided their year into four segments, each named after a major god. Each segment contained 98 days making the Saran year 392 days long.

Their days were 22 hours long but their equivalent to the sixty minute hour was 74 minutes long.

In other words terribly confusing to Earthers. Especially since their body clocks appeared only slowly to adapt.

The neural and sleep hypnotic upload of Saran language they had received while in cryo suspension aboard the Samoteth, had now taken a good hold and they all were speaking and understanding Saran now. They had also learned to know each other a little better. While there was no one who seriously disliked anyone else, slowly three groups begun to emerge.

Maria called the group around Melissa and Sigurd, ′the Doers’. They always seemed to have a plan, were little afraid of anything. Margit, the South African, Sergei the Russian, Edward the Scott and Geng the Mongolian were more than not seen together.

Then there was the group of ‘the Geeks’. She smiled, despite her melancholic mood. Yeah, even here in this new environment there were geeks. Of course there was first and foremost Wolfgang, the German and Manjieet the Indian girl. Maria knew they both liked each other quite a bit, but neither was able to express it of course. She was not sure if she should include Aaron and Yoko in her little mind arrangement of groups she thought were forming. While Aaron was a geek no doubt and if Anime and Magna counted Yoko was a geek too. They both still hung out with Wolfgang but Aaron had changed more than anyone. He fully embraced the Saran culture, wore wigs and make up all the time now, Maria suspected there was more than just cultural acceptance to it, as he wore the female version of the wigs and the make-up. But then he and Yoko had also formed the first openly romantic pairing. The Japanese girl was virtually glued to his side and adored everything he did. In return he seemed to worship the ground she walked on.

There was a ′third group’ in which she counted herself to be part of. She did not have a real name for it, but it included Aoife the Irish, Sofia the Italian, Liu the Chinese, Sara from Israel, Pierre Luc from Quebec, the soft spoken English boy James and her.

She called the next group, ‘the Amazons’, simply because it was an all-girl group and not for any other reasons and it included Alice from Australia, Consuela from Spain, Rosa from Argentina who always was a little on the arrogant side when she talked to her, never really having a good word about Venezuela. Not that Maria much good to say, but it was different when it was rubbed in. She had never really talked to Anther who was from Saudi Arabia if she heard correctly.

Finally there were the ones that did not seem to get along with anyone and usually stay by themselves, she called ‘the Outsiders’. Ninuk from Alaska and Buwunti from Africa.

They had all found themselves in the very spacious community room, which was on top of the ‘staff’ of the god statue shaped hotel building. It featured mostly transparent walls and thus a truly spectacular vista over the futuristic city. The place had a central bar, a dozen tables and seating groups. Even a small pool with water jets and huge piles of pillows right on the floor to lounge, chat and play games.

It was local afternoon, Maria had managed to find a hot drink that was somewhat stimulating, very aromatic and quite tasty. It wasn’t coffee of course and that was one thing she was sure to miss forever. She held the delicate porcelain cup with the pale green liquid and enjoyed Sofia playing

With several pillows, using what she called her invisible hands. She enjoyed it because she was sitting on one of them, floating three feet of the ground. “I wonder what pshi-onthing I have.” She said to Aoife who just floated past her, almost as if sitting on a yellow cloud. “I am sure it will be something amazing. I had no idea I could do this, but Sofia showed me, it is quite challenging...” Aoife dropped to the floor and thanks to the pillow, it wasn’t too painful. Sofia laughed and Maria fell a second later.

Aoife rubbed her elbow. “I better don’t try to go any higher!”

Sofia agreed and rubbed her temples, “It also takes the juice out of me like nothing else!”

Maria held up her empty cup and pointed at the wet stain on the pillow. “Or the tea right out of the cup.” They giggled at that witty comment.

Melissa was sitting at a table not too far removed, she had the revolver, she never surrendered, before her in pieces and used white rags and some kind of lubrication spray the Sarans found for her to clean the gun with great almost loving care. She had an assortment of she had found spread over the table as well.

Sigurd watched her doing it, “I think you broke it, you never get it back together.”

“No worries, I can put it back together, blindfolded if you like.” She used a screw driver and adjusted something. “Revolver’s don’t break down in many pieces for maintenance, but I took it further apart to adjust the trigger pull a little, it’s awful hard. I like it a tad softer. Sadly I can’t do much without the right parts, namely a trigger kit.”

You are the most unusual blonde, I ever met. Sure girls back in Hammerfest can gut fish, mend nets and all that but none would know how to fix guns. Not that I would for that matter.”

“Having your guns in good working order and well maintained is Texas wisdom, my Norwegian friend and I have a feeling I will need it again before I see Texas again.”

Aaron and Yoko had once more settled before a game of ′Namm and Pier’, closely observed by Margit and Sergei.

Sergei watched the progress. “I think I try it too, how about it, Margit?”

The South African girl flashed her huge teeth. “Yes, let’s try. Sounds like fun. Especially since I lost all interest in chess, because Wolfgang beats me every time.”

Manjieet who was playing chess with Wolfgang on a little travel game they had found in the store room of Earth things, sighed. “I thought I was good, but he could beat Big Blue.”

Wolfgang looked up. “I do not consider your skills comparable to a system that was beating world champions. Not that my skills should be comparable, as I just started to learn the game.”

Manjieet dropped the Knight she was just moving. “What do you mean by just learned the game? Haven’t you played Chess all your life?”

“Oh no, I never found value in playing it. I do play Midgard. I could show you how ... I used the Proto-Typer to make dice, before they took it away.”

“But when did you learn to play chess?”

“Reading the instructions that came with the travel game set of course.”

********

One of the two women rushing up the service stairs wore nice black velvet shoes with gold trim. She was wearing her Saran style wig much longer, just like the Queen did lately, setting a new fashion trend. Of course hers did not feature a spider like golden web weighted down with melody-sapphires. She was pretty in a somewhat average way. She wore a long black dress like robe, ungirded, just like the ‘Mourning Sisters of Pamthme’ did. The woman behind her trying to keep up with the fast pace the other mounted the stairs, was somewhat overweight, despite all the anti-obesity option of their modern society. Sumari simply loved eating too much for all these options to work. She too of course wore a wig like everyone else. Hers was a very standard one, perhaps purchased at ‘Tunghi discount hair’ for less than ten trade units. The old saying ‘you get what you pay for’ held true in the Saran society as well. She wore the white and golden top and loose slack combination uniform of the Gukhuthum, holding a black robe draped over her left arm.

“Slow down Garinha. I can’t keep up!”

The woman in black, Garinha turned, looking over her shoulder into the sweaty, puffed face of her lover. “We can’t slow down. We must catch them before they leave for the World of Old! We must have our revenge!”

“She has come and fulfilled the prophecy, are we really going to kill a daughter to goddess RA?”

“No doubt must fill our heart. She is not real. She is just a pawn created by the queen, to get rid of the Priestesses and it worked! Palace guards have already rounded up thousands and can’t find enough hungry Amusurth to kill them all. The queen’s command is spreading as we speak from planet to planet and many thousand more will die!”

They mounted another flight. Sumari swallowed as she had to find her breath climb the stairs and talk at the same time. “And killing the sister of the Queen will stop that?”

“It will show all Saran that she is not a god, and thus neither the queen. It will break the renewed spell the queen had cast all over the realm.”

“What about us? Won’t we be hunted?”

“We have the robes that will disguise us and then we blend into the service staff, which you are the manager off anyway.”

Sumari was not so convinced anymore, none of the promised bliss and the gifts of the gods had materialized.

Garinha sensed her hesitation. “I’ll make it up to you. I promise. We do this and the mourning sisters of Pamthme will reward us greatly.”

********

Almost 900 light years distant, a bright yellow sun known as ‘Hid’ was host to two garden worlds. Garden worlds, or planets that were within the so called habitable zone of their mother star were rare as it was, to have two in the same system was even rarer and a prize for any expanding civilization. The system was home to the Hidry, a sentient species of bird like creatures. They evolved on the second planet in the system and had just very recently launched their very first space vessel. It was technically capable of faster than light travel, as their Jump drive in theory worked but failed miserably during the maiden flight.

Unfortunately for the Hidry the third planet in their system; was also a Garden world, much colder than their own, but still well within the liquid water zone, blessed with a rich maritime biosphere; was the disputed object of three other civilizations. The Sarans wanted to claim it, so did the Pan Sarans and the Spindlar.

While the Hidry never made a Tran spatial jump or ever successfully left their own system, technically and by Galactic Council terms they were now a space faring society with the knowledge and advancements of Tech level Three. This of course was reason enough for the three societies to ‘welcome’ the Hidry and offer them all the benefits of membership in their respective empires, of course on an exclusive basis, leaving the others out of any deals. The result was assassinations, scheming plots and outright civil war among Hidry factions. The Hidry were ‘blessed’ by the attention of outsiders and dragged into a heated conflict despite the fact they didn’t really want it or never really known war.

The Spindlar not really at war with either Saran not Pan Saran, were inclined to try it with diplomacy, but became increasingly aggressive. They banked on the fact that either the Sarans or the Pan Sarans would automatically be on their side and fight the others, while conceding the prized world, maybe even both to the Spindlar.

This was the day of decision, for sure. The Spindlar fleet leader just dropped into the system and within moments the rest of his sizeable fleet followed and the appearing war ships dotted his tactical screen with over two hundred symbols. The mission was to secure one, or if possible both worlds for Spindlar exploitation.

Jurdx, the Spindlar fleet leader was known to be an impatient, easy to anger being. He fought his way to this position, killing many other suitable males, cementing his position by eliminating several more that could challenge him in the future. That he had not the best suited character for the more tactical based decisions of space combat, was something no one really dared to mention at the moment. Even Druyx, the strong, Chief of all Spindlar had no choice but to give Jurdx the command over this large fleet. If Jurdx would come back, able to secure one or even both valuable worlds, he might have enough support from the Deciders to challenge the Chief and become the leader himself, but if he failed he would fall and the Deciders might call him a Bnolf.

Jurdx would never be called a Bnolf. Such fate was for the weak and those with a short neck, a fate well suited for Druyx, in Jurdx opinion.

No new symbols popped up, that meant he had lost seven ships to the jump. That was more than he expected, but he still had a sizeable force. The loss attested to the still very real danger of miscalculations, something the Spindlar had improved upon but not as much as Jurdx wished they had.

The tactical screen also showed fifty six signals, consistent with Pan Saran war ships. Jurdx had two hundred and twelve that meant the odds were in his favor by a good margin.

The non-human Spindlar extended his telescopic left arm and pressed the call signal himself. He had just given the attack signal when more Pan Saran signals started to pepper the tactical display.

Sixty, sixty eight, Ninety four, One hundred and ten. The Spindlar fleet leader became nervous, he lowered his extended neck, making him look smaller than the rest of his crew, all strapped in spoon shaped depressions. But then he extended his neck just a little, so to instill confidence in them and more so onto himself. It would be costly but still he had the superior numbers, he could still win. “Uhyix, commit your force to a direct attack at the heart of the Pan Saran fleet. It is where their Centurion gives his directions.” He commanded.

Then the tactical screen reported new contacts dropping in. Two hundred Saran War Barges, in admirable precision, maintaining a perfect spearhead formation.

“Send message to the Saran’s that we are engaging their hatred brethren and do so as a homage to their queen.”

********

Centurion Caligus, in command of the VIth legion’s fleet, turned in his command seat in disbelief as he heard the communication officer read out a received transmission from fleet command. A message that had travelled for weeks to reach him just now at the very onset of space battle. “Communication, confirm that order!”

“Centurion, we did indeed receive command transmission from the Emperor himself, not to engage the Saran force unless they engage in a direct attack on us. All codes are verified.”

The Centurion started to sweat. “He did have enough on his hands dealing with the Spindlar who just threw their neutrality out of the window and chosen the Saran side, but having to face a full ′Queens Flight’. A force of two hundred capital size war barges as well, would spell his certain doom, long before the reinforcement fleet would arrive.

********

The Commandrix of a full Saran fleet, a complete ‘Queens-Flight’ maintained by the Queen’s estate. Equipped with the finest Saran technology and the best crews their society could produce, closed the combat restraints of her seat and gave command to sound the battle drums.

The enemy was clear on the screen. A sizeable fleet of Spindlar ships already on attack vector. The Pan Sarans hopelessly outnumbered, especially now that the Spindlar had chosen sides.

Her crew awaited her orders to commence attack.

The Commandrix pulled the voice pick up closer. “All command! All command! I repeat this is an All Command of highest order. No Saran ship will initiate attack on a Pan Saran target. We only retaliate if we are attacked first. However it should be Saran’s affair alone. Send Seth Teeth to thin the Spindlar fleet.”

********

To the surprise of Maria, she saw Buwunti and Ninuk play ′Namm and Pier’. Neither one spoke much but it was apparent they played with concentrated intensity. Wolfgang had tried to explain to the others how Midgard, is played and what the role of the Dungeon master was. He had lost most of them, except Aaron.

Aoife and Sofia had actually fallen asleep on the big pillows.

Manjieet was working on the Apple laptop they had found. She was very excited and yelled. “Guys, I have the best news for today! This laptop contains over 20,000 songs, videos and there are a few films too. Sadly nothing from India.”

Rosa who was sitting by one of the huge windows, putting braids in Consuela’s gorgeous mass of black hair. “Anything Spanish or Latino?”

“Looks like there is quite a lot.”

A tune of Shakira started to play. The pop star singing a hit of hers in Spanish.

********

Sumari led Garinha through a hidden door into yet another shaft with a seemingly endless stair case spiraling upwards. Garinha, snapped angry. “By the time we reach them, they will have finished their education at the World of Old, but at least you will be a whole lot thinner!”

“Are you saying I am fat?” Sumari’s voice also carried an edge.

“I am saying, I did not expect to climb the entire structure of the Gukhuthum.”

“You are not! We started our ascent at just a few levels below the top floor in Gukht’s head. But the Goddess and the others are currently at the vista room in the staff. Since we can’t take the main elevators, we must rely on service stairs for the most part.”

“So how much further do we have to climb?”

“No more climbing, we can use the service elevator for the bar in the vista room. You insulted me even before I had a chance to...”

“I am so sorry my love! I am just eager to get our rewards so we can enjoy our love.”

Sumari touched her service manager ring against a command panel in the wall, next to the stairs and after a few moments a small door slid open. Revealing a narrow elevator car. They both had to squeeze tight to fit inside.

Garinha tried to move her nose as she inhaled the scent of her partner, it was not exactly pleasant as Sumari climbed a lot of stairs. “Why is this thing so small?”

““It is usually for items not people, but the big one is monitored, this one is not.”

“Get us up there.”

********

“Centurion! The Saran fleet launched over five hundred Seth Teeth at once! We are still at maximum distance! Countermeasures active, ready to fire!”

“Delay that order, legionnaire. We are at the maximum distance, the Spindlar are not!”

Another battle coordinator yelled. “Flank units are now within Spindlar weapon range and receiving heavy fire.”

Pan Saran ships were long and narrow and did indeed remind an observer of a seagoing ship of antiquity. Of course without sails or masts and with a healthy dose of imagination. Due to their narrow cross section they were actually quite difficult to hit head on. Pan Saran vessels were designed with the core attack strategy of the Pan Sarans in mind, that of ramming another space vessel. Just as the sea going vessels of old and before the invention of cannons and gunpowder did.

Pan Sarans found great wisdom in the concept when their level of technological development did not allow for ship to ship weapons and battle in deep space. Thus the bow sections of Pan Saran vessels were heavily reinforced and featured a steel spur almost half a mile long. Ramming was a devastating attack back then as it was now. Pan Saran battle doctrine had developed to a finely honed art with this way of attacking other vessels. True their main opponent, the Sarans had long implemented tactical strategies that countered some of it, the Spindlar did not.

The down side of this ship design was the fact, that Pan Saran ships needed to present their broad side to bring all weapons to bear, especially against enemies who could not be rammed or were too nimble and able to evade a ramming attack.

The first Pan Saran war ships, succumbed to the withering fire of Spindlar mass accelerator cannons, but then the six Pan Saran units made it past the Spindlar wall of withering fire.

Ramming spurs of hardened metal collapsing the simple shimmer shields and piercing the spherical shaped Spindlar war units like steel needles piercing balloons. Pan Saran Space legionnaires swarming into the breached sides and causing mayhem and death using their boarding swords and their feared Shrap-guns. Firing magnetic accelerated metal shards with terrible results.

The Spindlar, also a race of warriors were fighting for every ship and deck.

********

The two women in the tight elevator compartment heard the faint ping of the system announcing their arrival.

The access door hissed open and the service robot, expecting a case of Thalian Ice water, was confused for a second and then snarled,” Service elevators are off limits for passengers. Please be inf...”

The robot’s head melted after Garinha had fired her blaster weapon hoping to prevent the machine from informing someone.

She struggled to get out of the elevator’s cabin, Sumari filled out much of the wiggle room. Finally she managed, pulled the hood over her face to disguise herself and jumped over the service bar.

Sumari having trouble lining up the eye holes of her hood so she could see, followed her friend yelling. “Death to the false Goddess!”

Sumari heard the crack of Garhina’s weapon ... there! The eye holes matched up with her eyes, stupid thing!

A thundering bang, a high pitched scream of pain and just as she was able to see Sumari stared into the big black hole of a metallic thing, fine white smoke curled out of the barrel. It was hovering right before her eyes.

The device was held by the blonde false goddess who said. “Go ahead make my day!”

Sumari still holding her line blaster was certain she was looking into something dangerous. She also noticed Garhina floating in midair, blood dripping from her shoulder.

Before she could make up her mind what to do, something wrenched the weapon out of her hand.

A young woman with red hair appeared next to the blonde. “I never knew I could do that, how neat!”

The blonde did not move the thing but sounded angry. “You all have these Phsi-ohnics!”

The red head grinned. “I guess blondes don’t have all the fun after all!”

A Saran guy in a female wig and make up appeared in her field of view. “At least you were able to use that famous Eastwood line!”

Sumari, now herself floating over the counter of the bar and then dropping rather hard on the floor.

She noticed her lover and friend, bleeding and groaning dropping right next to her.

The group of Earth teenagers assembled before them. The blonde still holding the metallic thing. “I am pretty certain about your reason being here, dressed up like boogie men, and armed with ray guns, yelling death to the false goddess.”

A tall skinny male with a very pronounced Adams apple lifted his finger. “These are not ray guns.”

“Later, Wolfgang!” A very muscular male replied. “I want to know if this is going to be the norm! We being attacked every other day now! You two are going to talk or find out how tall this building really is!”

********

The battle in the solar system Hid, was past its climax. The outcome was clear, the Spindlar soundly defeated by the forces of Saran and Pan Saran. No one in the known galaxy doubted the hatred and ferocity of battles and fights exchanged between these sides, the Spindlar had just paid a terrible price banking on that very fact.

Saran pyramid shaped war barges well within firing range of their terrible accurate and devastating missiles, made strange maneuver and course decisions, while Pan Saran ships perfectly lined up for withering broad sides or devastating ramming attacks appeared to have untrained amateurs at the helm, missing attack runs by huge margins and without the necessary ramming speed.

The surviving Spindlar could not explain what they were seeing.

********

Centurion Caligus still strapped into his war seat, glanced at the battle progress screen and then at the object scanner. “I am not sure how I report this victory of the VIth legion to SPQR.”

His second in command said. “Why not report it as an engagement with the Spindlar, as it is them who attacked us. While we all would die for our Emperor and the Senate against the evil and misguided minions of that cursed queen, I cannot say I am disappointed how this unfolded.”

“It was a direct order not to engage our blinded sisters first, after all! Who would have thought their missiles could miss by such margins.”

“I could live with battle engagements like that.”

The scanner operator spoke with an alarmed voice. “A new ship just appeared on our scanners!”

Another of the scanner operators confirmed. “It arrived, it did not appear on any of the jump points. Unknown energy signature, shields opaque to our scanners and it appears to be over 2000 Stadi long!”

The Tronic of the Legions lead ship enhanced the visuals. While no one of the Pan Saran crews could identify the bright blue pear like, utterly alien ship. Centurion Caligus remembered a briefing all commanders of Pan Saran’s space fleet. He whispered. “The Harok!”

********

The Saran Commandrix also stared at her main screen and she too knew. “No Saran barge shall be in the way of the Harok. No weapon shall target it!”

Someone behind her said. “What is it?”

“The Harok has been sent by the Thirteen Exalted. It is older than Saresii lore. Hail the Harok and convey Saran’s greetings and unconditional cooperation.

The communications officer acknowledged and she said. “Our Pan Saran adversaries and the remaining Spindlar have sent similar messages.”

Then a message was received. “The Thirteen are pleased that the old contracts are still observed. Two that are deemed worthy are collected here.”

The commandrix replied. “All Saran honors the Thirteen and grant passage to the Harok wherever she wants to go. Whom of my crews shall I make ready for your collection?”

“None. We are here to honor the Hidry.”

********

The last things Mahmud remembered was the stinging pain of a bullet ripping through his chest and the explosion. Dying in an explosion was anything but instantaneous, he remembered in vivid horror the very last moments of his life as his limbs were ripped and his body shredded.

This was the afterlife, this time there was no doubt. He did die. Complete darkness surrounded him.

He did not feel anything, not his eyes, not his ears. He was thought alone. He tried to move to stir, to do something, but there were no muscles, nothing to receive his commands. He was dead!

Was this it? Would he be forced to exist like this in utter darkness for all eternity?

He clearly remembered everything. His parents, his home. The Imam and his teachings. He remembered his brothers and his abduction. The gray skinned demons and the American kids, the Egyptians and his final hours. He remembered everything in great detail.

There was no sensation at all; nothing told him the passage of time. He could count, but he didn’t turn tired or was distracted by anything as he reached one thousand.

No he wasn’t tired. He could not sleep here; because there were no eyes he could close or open. He didn’t even know if he was lying down or if he was upright. He tried to scream but his scream only echoed in his own mind.

Then he remembered the words of a Christian priest, the one his own brother beheaded just a week before he had turned sixteen. The helpless tied man had told him that their actions would condemn their souls to hell, and hell so this man described was simply the absence of God and light.

He was in Hell. This was his punishment for the things he did. The Imam and the Holy Book was wrong. There were no rewards, no prophet, there was nothing!

Then he had the clear sensation of someone saying. “Amazing!”

********

Sigurd wanted to interrogate the two and make good on his promise. Tossing them both over the safety railing of the terrace, but the same hawk nosed police officer and her goons came in just then and said. “Don’t get your hands bloody. Those two are misguided servants of Tethebea.”

She directed her troops to collect the two and added. “The Amusurth aren’t as hungry lately, so it takes a little longer to get devoured. The perfect fate for these two!”

Aaron said. “Would it be possible to get a few answers? Will this go on? I mean we would be safer in Central Park at midnight, holding hundred dollar bills.”

“We do everything we can to keep you safe, but frankly you are targets of the highest priority to many. You will be safe aboard the Harok and Sara will have a chance to return to business as usual.”

Melissa snorted. “If that is the best you can do, I think you need to look for a different profession. The security business seems a tad too difficult for you!”

The police woman turned red with anger underneath he wig and all the make-up. “How dare you! I have a good mind arresting you and add you to the ones tossed in basins tonight.”

The blonde was no less angry and her hand darted to the revolver “Why don’t you try, bird face! I had about enough of this place! Every five minutes someone tries to kill us, tries to kill me!”

Sigurd grunted. “You better hope Earth never hears about our fate when it ascends. Your golden fairy troops and military would never stand a chance!”

Chapter 13: Departure
While it seemed that the general population of Sara went on with their daily lives. The political and theological world was in turmoil. The queen was busy cementing her new position of power and reached out with iron hand to squash any opposition. She installed new high priests in every temple of the kingdom. Their power severely reduced, no longer allowed to step behind the Ebony Wall.

It was only herself who would do so from now on and during a new feast day. She reinstated the truly ancient practice to allow male priests in the palace, while in an exalted position they were nothing more than servants.

The forces opposing her were not defeated, but forced to hide in the crevices a kingdom as big as the Saran Empire had an endless supply off.

There were those who decried the fact that she purged the temples. There were those who did not believe she was a daughter of the gods. Of course the voices of those opposing all religion and wanting to free the Saran people from all trappings of religion and god worship were not really silent but had lost much of their conviction power.

No one, not even the skeptics could explain how the queen managed to bridge the vast distance and arrive long before her royal barge.

Among the political forces that opposed the queen were the other houses, who felt it was long overdue for a queen of their own lines to ascent to the Seat of Eternal light and sit on the Throne of the Divine Falcon.

One of them was the House of Mukummh, as old and almost as powerful and influential as the House of Kethmmar. The Mukummh had not seen a queen of their line on the throne since Queen Thometep the IIIrd almost nine hundred years ago. She was accused of treason by having a love affair with a high ranking Pan Saran senator and forced to put on the Golden Mask. She withered away and thus her guilt was “proven” to the public. While no one could really deny the love affair, the evidence was quite convincing and it was not spoken off.

Japhusut the Eldest of the Mukummh and everyone else in her family believed the Golden Mask of RA was just some parlor trick and had no supernatural powers at all. She was convinced the Kethmmar had somehow uncovered its secret function and based their claim to the throne on it ever since.

Officially the Mukummh were loyal subjects to the queen just like the Houses of Nilathe and Taramth.

These were the four dynasties that ruled Sara and the empire since the dawn of history and long before the Sarans threw open the gates to the stars.

Legends of the beginnings were nothing more than fairy tales now, but the fact remained that the fate of Sara was guided by four dynasties, by four families for more than 20,000 years.

No outsider could fathom the depths of the roots those families had grown into the Saran society and culture.

Over the course of all this time, the star of one Dynasty rose, while others faded, but they never faded completely away. Then one of the almost forgotten ones grew in power and pushed the others aside. A game began anew only with a different arrangement of the four player’s starting positions.

Each of the houses of course claimed to be the one true line, not that even the wisest scholars could really define what this true line really was.

Japhusut the Eldest of the Mukummh, was near three hundred herself as she watched Tethebea of Luxor being tossed into the basin. She shuddered as she saw the old woman torn apart by the teeth filled maws of these terrible monsters. She herself was 133 light years away as she watched a recording of the execution. She was on the planet Petra, one of the old worlds, the seat of power of the Mukummh here she felt safe for the moment. She knew the current queen would not hesitate to have her tossed into the basins if she had the chance. Of course the queen could not afford to openly attack the Mukummh. The old family maintained over thirty percent of the Saran fleet and had members in many important positions of the government, but the Queen was a master manipulator as the recent events had proven her to be, Japhusut had new respect for the Queen. She despised the quite beautiful monarch, but she gave credit where credit was due.

The old leader of the Mukummh dynasty did not believe the entire Freon story for one second. Everything was planned and executed with admirable precision. What could not be explained was the fact that the abducted Earthers were apparently psionic gifted. How did she manage to find these talents?

Japhusut was actually quite scared of the most logical conclusion, all Earthers were able to use psionics.

Was that the true secret of Earth? Was this the reason for the contact ban?

No one could deny the potency of these almost magical powers. An army of such beings able to change history and create empires.

Japhusut waved the projection screen off and turned to the only person that was with her in the sun drenched living quarters of the Mukummh palace.

“Wathkamh, you have been my closest advisor and confidant for so long, you have risen from the slave quarters and now you are second in power only to me. Tell me good news.”

The man only bowed very slightly. He indeed was no longer a slave; he was most likely the most powerful man alive. No male anywhere in the Saran Empire had risen to such a position. He had no interest in women and his position allowed him to have an entire harem of willing and beautiful males, but all this he had because of her and he never forgot that. “Indeed I do have good news. We successfully restored the assassin to life and he is in stasis and on his way.”

“How much of him remained?”

“Less than twenty percent, or mainly his brain and some of his spleen, but it was dead only four minutes and we successfully restored life to the brain without significant loss. We also have confirmation of the Kermac scientist we retained for this project that the Assassin has tremendous psionic powers.”

“I wish we would be able to learn more about these powers. Inform me when he arrives and we can begin to clone him a new and improved body.”

“He will be a perfect tool for your goal to raise your granddaughter to the throne.”

“Indeed!”

********

The general population of Sara also was not aware that a huge space ship of utterly alien design had appeared in their core system. However Saran military command had raised system wide alerts. Planet defense systems were activated and several of the largest battle barges were sent to intercept.

But as soon as visual contact was made, the ships were recalled and the planetary defense systems put on standby.

A messenger rushed into the throne room where the queen was holding court and slid on his knees over the polished black marble and crouched in deepest devotion before her.

The queen knew it was urgent and spoke loudly. “Speak freely messenger, your cause supersedes all.”

“Your majesty, the Harok has arrived and appeared without warning inside the seventh orbit and is approaching fast.”

“I doubt Saran possesses weapons able to stop the Harok, but its appearance was expected. Its path shall not be obstructed.”

She then dismissed her current business and hurried in her chambers of state. “Sarun, summon my maids. Prepare the Falcon gown and send word that the Earthers to be brought to the palace!”

********

The Norwegian teenager was working out as if he was training for an iron man competition, he had just completed at least twenty laps in the pool and now bench pressed an improvised weight while lying on one of the benches that lined the pool. He puffed and groaned pressing another one of the heavy benches with Aoife sitting on it.

Melissa, Liu and Sofia were in the water having fun with a ball they tossed between them and Manjieet and Sarah, the Israeli girl.

Pierre Luc and Margit stood with open mouths and watched with frightened expression on their faces as Sergei balanced on the narrow handrail that separated the terrace from the stomach tightening abyss of the mega city below.

“My friends in Moscow do that all the time! You should check out the ‘You tube videos!’ “Sergei yelled seemingly without any distress.

Margit yelled back. “We don’t have any You Tube. We believe you though you can come down now.”

James and Edward had just arrived at the pool terrace both carrying trays with food. James held up his. “I found a dish that tastes just like good ol’ Brown soup.”

While Edward looked similar pleased. “I found out that there are food choices of other societies available. The Sarans conquered many other civilizations and have many colonies on distant planets.” He uncovered his tray and a very strong odor of something fatty wafted from it. He explained with a deep smile. “It isn’t Haggis but it’s the stuffed intestine of something and tastes great!”

Alice from Australia almost threw up, “Cover that! It stinks!” She and Rosa Perrero played with make-up boxes and tested different looks.

Ninuk and Buwunti had also just came in, Ninuk carrying the ‘Namm and Pier’ game board and Buwunti the cloth sack with the game pieces. They had found a traditional non electronic version of the game and played it day and night.

Maria was sewing something. She loved sewing as it pleased her creative talents and calmed her nerves. It gave her hands something to do, while she was able to think about things. Atheer the girl from Saudi Arabia who hasn’t spoken more than maybe ten sentences in all her time away from Earth sat next to Maria and watched her progress closely. Maria held up the piece she was working on and said to Atheer. “I never made a Chador and I did it without a pattern, but I think this one is done. If you like it I can make a second one.”

Atheer slipped the turquoise thing over her head. It covered her face and left only her eyes visible. It was as if a switch was turned. The others could see the outlines of her lips turn to a smile and she started to talk like a waterfall. She told them how she was abducted from the roof top of her family’s house. How she felt frightened about everything. How intimidated and afraid she was without her veil in public. She actually hugged Maria and kept on talking.

Geng Khan the young man from Mongolia was another one of those who had not spoken much, but he slowly thawed and spoke a little more.

The others knew he had been raised in similar very primitive conditions than Buwunti, at least in the eyes of the kids raised in Western societies, but Melissa found that he knew more about horses than even she did, that he missed his family and the wide endless tundra of his home region. He told them about the nomadic and quite harsh life he and his family lived. About the never ceasing winds and the many names he had for each wind.

Right now he was sitting terrified at the rim of the pool, while Consuela was standing in it, the water up to her shoulders, telling him it would be safe.

She had tried for days to entice him into the pool. Geng who had never seen a pool or had any open water in his natural environment that was fit for swimming was terrified of the thought. He was certain he would drown, but his male ego could not overcome the fact that there were girls in the water doing just fine. Today he decided was the day he would try or drown trying.

Wolfgang leaned against the railing of the Terrace on the other end, partially watching Sergei’s daredevil escapades, partially looking over the skyline and working on something on his pad.

Pierre Luc sick to the stomach with fear for Sergei turned and asked Wolfgang. “What are you doing?”

“I am thinking about a Superhero name for Sergei. He seems to have the acrobatic skills of a non-super power superhero and could be a Real superhero for Sara!” He added. “And I would be the Genius designing his super hero gear!”

Sergei actually ran on the narrow hand rail and crouched down right before Wolfgang. “Amerikansk super hero eh? Not bad Idea! What you got so far?

“Terra Kid or perhaps Crimson Avenger hinting on the Red Square of course. Then I thought Siberian Wolf might be cool, with the powers and instincts of a wolf!” Wolfgang was in his element and basked in the attention of the Russian. He turned his pad and it showed a clearly artistic drawn version of the skyline and Sergei in a tight costume jumping of a roof top also rendered in a very cool looking comic book style drawing.

Sergei snatched the Data-Com from Wolfgang. “This is awesome, German! You have captured me very vell!”

********

Aaron more and more embraced the female aspects of his outer appearance, and was wearing a long hair version of the latest wig fashion, female day fashion and full make up. He and Yoko, dressed almost identically strolled arm in arm along one of the business streets not too far from the Gukhuthum. Their guardians allowed them to leave the place, as long as they would be reachable.

The Saran officials had little concerns about Aaron and Yoko; they both blended in well and embraced the Saran culture. Most people would think of them as Sarans from a distant colony. Maybe at awe about Sara, new to the center of the Empire with all its awe inspiring grandeur, but Sarans no less.

It was also quite close to the truth. They both enjoyed their new lives and Aaron had to remind himself to be sad about his father, because inside he felt ashamed how little he was thinking of home and how much he was thinking about his future here and perhaps with Yoko.

They both of course spoke Saran now, but Aaron also made an effort to learn Japanese.

This business district was both similar to a busy street in Tokyo according to his Japanese girlfriend and that of a Moroccan bazaar. It featured both hyper modern businesses and tent stalls that could be found a thousand years ago in a medieval market.

There were no cars, no rickshaws or bicycles. There were elevated transparent tubes on pylons in the middle of the street and access ramps every 500 meters or so. The tube itself featured small open sided compartments that moved at a steady speed. From the access ramps idle compartments could be entered and the compartment would then link into the steadily moving stream. A similar tube right next to it allowed public transportation into the other direction. There were signs for businesses and there was very subtle advertisement. Nothing like the advertisement overload you could see in just about any city on Earth. It was especially apparent for a boy growing up in New York City.

Yoko who lived in Tokyo felt similar and pointed it out. “No one advertises except a cosmetic surgeon or something.” She pointed out a colorful sign with holographic projections of faces that appeared to be before and after images. The words read.” Unhappy with your face? Facial remodeling can help. Inquire within.

Aaron, ever conscious and unhappy about his enormous nose attracted to the sign, found the lift platform that took him and Yoko to a third tier mezzanine and directly to the business.

Inside a very beautiful Saran lady greeted them both. “Welcome to Face Remodeling. She smiled at Aaron. “I can almost guess why you have chosen to consult us.”

“Can you do something about it and how much?”

“To make the complete change would be around 300 trade Units and you would be here for at least three hours.”

“You mean you can do it all in three hours?”

“Yes, unfortunately we cannot do it any faster, but we guarantee our work and it is virtually pain free.”

The guides had showed them how buying things worked the other day. So Aaron called up the pay and trade screen on his Data-Comm. “Let’s do it!”

Yoko said. “Can you make me bigger lips?”

“Of course, but I must say you are esthetically already perfect. Let us show you how it would look first.”

********

Mahmud was still convinced he was dead. He still felt nothing but he occasionally had the notion as if there was a voice, another presence. He tried to reach out but did not know how. He had no ears to hear and no voice to call. He tried anyway and there was an audible yell. He felt pain, but not his! Someone else’s pain! He was the cause of it. His call hurt someone. He called again, but there was nothing.

********

The Kermac scientist had stumbled back holding his head and then groaned painfully. He had been in the instrument filled room that was part of a very private laboratory and research facility, deep underneath the Mukummh palace.

Wathkamh, the former slave and closest advisor to the old bird. Stood behind a transparent view port and witnessed the incident. Other than the paper white Kermac there was a tube like tank in that room, filled with a greenish thick liquid. A human brain, parts of a skull and a spine suspended by wires and hoses inside. Spider web like strings ran from the brain and if one looked closely, they shaped the outline of a human shape.

Wathkamh spoke into a voice pick up.” Fiesecsieb, are you hurt somehow?”

“I am fine now, but the specimen is psionic more powerful than I expected, much more! I believe you have obtained a Battle Telepath, one of the rarest and most dangerous individuals.”

“Can we shield ourselves against him?”

“I will obtain Kermac Mind shields for you and as discussed we will implant a safe guard.”

“You will be richly rewarded for your services.”

“I have no doubt it will be so.”

********

Guards and officials more or less flooded the pool facility and terrace. The same official they had learned was the Chief Chamberlain of the Queen. Ushered them together and said. “The queen has summoned you all to the palace for urgent business!” He stretched his neck. “There are only twenty one, should there not be twenty three?”

One of the also present handlers and assistants said. “The Earthers Aaron and Yoko have received permission to leave the Gukhuthum. Both have consistently earned our trust and returned on time.”

“Her majesty summoned them to the palace!”

“They are reachable and I will call them.”

But only Yoko answered. “Aaron and I underwent cosmetic surgery. In my case it took only ten minutes, but Aaron is still in treatment. The attendant says twenty more minutes.”

********

The Harok entered an orbit around the planet, and moments later a smaller section detached and descended.

The ship had both technical, artificial and organic aspects to its design and so did the smaller planet lander.

It had the appearance of a drop of tar with two extended pods of similar organic shape and panels of a bright glowing shade of purple.

It landed at the main port of Sara and the bright purple glow subsided somewhat.

********

The Saresii delegate was also on her way to the Saran main world.

While she was one of the oldest Saresii, part of the Council of Elders that led the Saresii society. A society, that valued harmony and perfection above all else. In a race of psionic gifted she was one of the most powerful Psionics. Unknown to most, she was also one who saw little value in perfection. She secretly preferred a little chaos, a little chance and unpredictable imperfection. To her, a wild flower was more beautiful than a pink Guhi, considered the most perfect flower ever created by Saresii genetic engineers.

Algera was married to a man from Earth, Phil Decker. A New York police detective who helped to uncover Project Warrior-Breed, a secret plot of the scheming Freons to create a genetic monster race, controlled by them, which would fight and defeat all the other societies for them. Phil Decker, Texas Ranger Peter Baker, a stranger named Wulf Starr and the truly enigmatic being called Dark Cloud fought and defeated the alien infestation underneath New York before it could spread. Events that unfolded just a few years ago. A tremendous fight that almost ended in a catastrophe remained completely unnoticed to the population of that planet.

It was during these events she had met Decker and fell in love. They had married and Phil had left Earth for her and was living with her on Sares One.

But Algera had fallen in love with planet Earth long before she had met Phil.

Many decades ago, the Saresii wanted to know more about this out of the way planet that was deemed of great importance to the Saran and the Pan Saran empires, so she traveled and secretly inserted herself into various Earth societies and had studied them. It took a while for the cynical, aloof in her Saresii arrogance; elder of the Saresii council and psionic giant to admit to herself that she was hopelessly and deeply in love with this dirty, wild planet with its stubborn, ignorant but infinite creative and aggressive inhabitants.

Earth was in danger. The Freons kept plotting, the Xunx would soon awake. Maybe the Saran civil war would eventually spill onto Earth. Disregarding any pacts and tearing the world apart. There were the Kermac and a million other threats to a young and for the most part completely unaware society. Yet the Saresii as a whole would never listen to her advice or plea and spend resources or waste energy on such a primitive, unimportant society.

Algera always toyed with the idea to create a new Galactic Council; setting conditions for Pan Saran and Saran to find peace and perhaps reunite.

She leaned back and gazed onto the main screen allowing her to watch the approach to the Saran throne world from her comfortable cabin aboard the Yahseedrin star cruiser.

Saresii had only one class of ship, and this star cruiser like all Saresii ships was shaped like a flower petal. With an iridescent mother of pearl pastel colored hull. It was much faster than the ships of the Sarans, because it did not rely on Trans-spatial jump technology, but was able to enter a hyper-spatial condition known as Quasi-Space. A buffer zone between two different time space conditions, infinite thin in terms of dimensional space, but without any time conditions and none of the luminal speed real space limitations. An expert explained it once to Algera in laymen terms.

Quasi Space and its relation to real space and hyperspace could be visualized as a soap bubble. A simple soap bubble separates the gases inside from the gases outside. Two different rooms, different conditions, separated by a layer of only a molecule thick wall of soapy water. Yet the gases inside remaining warmer than the outside, making bubbles rise and fly.

The analogy held very much true to real space and hyper space. Two completely different spatial and physical conditions. Or in other words there were certain conditions of space and time inside the bubble and certain conditions outside the bubble, but there are none of the limitations of either space continuum inside the thin, and yet in terms of real space, infinite wide layer that became known as Quasi space.

With the right technology and special instruments and sensors that allowed you to look “down” into real space you could theoretically navigate by sight, or in other words point the ships nose towards a star and accelerate at many hundred times the speed of light without any of the physical limitations of either side.

The complex quasi field generating engines accelerated and decelerated the ship and kept it in a multi-dimensional condition that neutralized time dilatation effects by taking real time along and allowed it to ignore the mass effects of gravitation. Thus accelerate and come to a stop much faster than any hyper jumper ever could. Smaller ships could even maneuver at much higher speeds.

In other words, this way of traveling FTL was much more advanced than jumping from gravity well to gravity well; accelerating for days and hours and decelerate at the exact same rate and time and energy consumption. However, it relied also on something called super symmetry condition between a certain types of super exotic particles. One side of the particle was carried and created by the Quasi engine and the other was inside quasi space. Even the slightest error in calibration caused the bubble to burst and expose a traveling ship instantly to either hyper or real space. With truly terrible consequences.

This technology had been rediscovered by the Saresii for quite a while now, but it was still considered risky to commit to threshold speed. It was also many thousand times more energy consuming and expensive. It used Trans uranium elements in sun like nuclear fission reactors at a very high rate, limiting the range by the amount of fuel that could be carried.

The engines themselves, needed to be re-calibrated frequently by highly trained technicians and the calibration core had to be replaced after 5000 light years of use. It was a truly expensive and complicated technology.

But then the Saresii did not maintain a huge fleet and were a rich society that did not expand past their own solar system.

The commandant sent images of the Harok. She had to admit how intimidating this truly ancient ship looked, She did not know very much of its true nature. The Thirteen weren’t very forthcoming to any outsider, and even to her.

She was one of the lucky ones who had been chosen almost three centuries ago to take the trip aboard the Harok and learn and study under the guidance of the Thirteen on the World of Old.

The Saresii were an old species with much knowledge, yet compared to the Thirteen, it was not much.

She had grown in her powers, was taught to use them in new ways and she was made aware of many secrets. Secrets she would share with no one, but gave her insights and motivations that guided her decisions ever since.

The Saresii were once a galaxy spanning society with a huge empire of many thousand colonies.

After the great catastrophe, the darkest times in Saresii history, after they had lost the war against the Dark Ones, they lost all their colonies, abandoned all space exploration and for a long time abandoned all scientific research and interest in technology. All the knowledge and achievements of their once quadrant spanning empire were lost and forgotten. The Saresii had to restart their civilization.

That old age still dimly remembered in fragmented legends was called the First Age of Knowledge. Every once in a while an artifact of this great past was found; mostly decayed into clumps of unrecognizable metal things, that still garnered astronomical sums paid by wealthy collectors, by every known society hoping to restore it and unlock its technological secrets.

On the rarest of occasions, something of the past ages surfaced that was still functional and completely intact. Such a device had surfaced about twelve years ago and was offered for sale by auction at the famous ‘Galactic Bazaar’ of the galactic merchants calling themselves ‘the Golden.’

The Saresii council was deeply concerned, and even more so the secretive Order of the Gray Cats who unknown to any outsider, protected caches of forgotten Saresii tech. The device was a fully functional ‘Yathynhto’, a hand held scanning device that could detect and locate Psionic talents over considerable distance. What was even more disturbing, the party offering for sale remained anonymous, despite her efforts to unmask the culprit, a traitor within the highest ranks of Saresii society. That shadowy figure included instructions how to use the device and authenticated it by demonstration, the Yathynhto was genuine no doubt, and Algera had a chance to examine the recordings of the demonstration after the sale.

While it was just another artifact of a forgotten time to everyone, the ‘guardians of the Hidden Vaults’, the ‘Gray Cats of Sar’ knew the device and its true purpose. It was forbidden back then and assumed destroyed.

Phil her husband, was a detective and a police man with heart and soul and he voiced what Algera feared the most, the traitor was a ′Gray Cat’. A member of this almost mythical order that were the guardians of Saresii society and culture ever since the times of the fall.

Algera knew the Freons had won the auction long before she heard about the sale and was able to make it to the ‘Golden Bazaar’ herself.

She also found out they had used it to locate psionic talents on Earth of all places.

Now the device was lost again. She assumed it was now in possession of the Sarans, but none of her mental probing and none of her Intel resources could tell her where the device was. It was imperative that it was recovered and returned into a hidden cache, because the ‘Yathynhto’ could also be used to kill psionic talents from a distance. A terrible perspective especially to a species of psionic talents.

Being there to witness the Terran kids departure would give her a perfect cover to probe deep into Saran society and find the Yathynhto and equally important to uncover the identity of the thief.

One of her assistants came into her cabin disturbing her in her musings and said. “We will be landing at the main space port of ‘Sara’ in about ten minutes. The Harok is in orbit and the shuttle of ‘The Thirteen’ has already made planet fall.”

“Splendid, Karona. I look forward to exchange a few words with the queen.” she hoped the queen would let her examine whatever was taken from the Freon ship. Aloud she added. “I wonder how the thirty Terrans adapted to all this. It took Phil quite some time and he is an adult. I hope they didn’t get lost too much.”

Karona raised her shapely eyebrows. “So you haven’t heard?”

“Heard what?”

“The young Earthers almost caused a successful coup. Were part of a terror attack on the temple? One of them resembles a goddess or some other supernatural figure that can be found in one of their religious texts. They had been the focus of several assassination attempts. Furthermore they were responsible for reprogramming the tronics of the ‘Samoteth War Barge’. Successfully acquiring classified tech equipment and one of their group just became ′Namm and Pier′ grand champion. I think the Sarans are quite ready for The Thirteen to take them of their hands.” Karona smiled because of the surprised reaction of Algera and added. “It is the Pan Saran’s calling them Terrans. The Sarans prefer Earthers.”

Algera changed her expression into an impish smile as she draped the cloak of state around her shoulders. “I should have known. Terr ... I mean Earthers do look human but they are ... different.”

Karona nodded as she left. “Exactly and you should know, you married one.”

********

They had found Aaron and Yoko and rushed them to the space port. Yoko had her eyes made a little bigger and now almost looked like a real life anime character ... and so did Aaron. Gone was his huge nose and the pronounced Adams apple. There was not a trace of beard growth in his face. While he still was recognizable, he was very androgynous. Almost feminine in appearance now, especially due to the wig and the make-up.

He felt more Saran than ever and secretly admitted he did not miss Earth one bit.

The two Saran officials who had accompanied them also commented very favorably on his new looks. They were much less forthcoming on the nature of the urgent matter.

Yoko kept staring at him.

“It is a little too much right?”

She shook her head. “You are perfect now!”

He blushed at that and asked the male Saran who was sitting next to them in the flyer behind the pilot. “Our destination is at the spaceport?”

“Yes, the others must be there already and of course Her Majesty the Queen.”

Aaron instantly understood. “We are leaving, right? We are going to this place called World of Old?”

The female pilot turned. “Yes Aaron of Earth. It is a great honor and you will learn much.”

He sounded more than gloomy when he said. “I just got started to get used to Saran society and culture.”

“You and your companion will be missed, but it is not an exile. After your time at the World of Old, you can go to many places and one of course will be Sara. I am Sinamapa Kethmmar, my aunt is Commandant Moheepata of the Samoteth. She told me about you.”

Yoko blustered. “Your aunt is the Commander of a war barge and you must run errands?” She covered her mouth. “Sorry that was impolite.”

“I am an official of high rank in the government administration of Sara. You Earthers are important to the Queen and you Aaron are important to the Kethmmar family.”

He felt quite honored and also knew that there was much more to it than she just mentioned. “So I can come back to Sara?”

“Of course! Once you come back from the World of Old, I would not be surprised if you would be offered to call yourself Aaron of Kethmmar.”

“I will do my best at the World of Old.”

“Before we join the others, the Queen herself would like to have a word with you.”

The flyer caught up with a bombastic gigantic floating air ship that reminded Aaron very much of the Sphinx, It was at least as big as the stone version on Earth. This flying version was mostly hollow like an open ship, with a pool and fountains, grassy areas and ornamental structures. Just like a floating princess garden.

The floater with Aaron and Yoko passed through an opening hatch that revealed the almost reflection free transparent bubble that enclosed the seemingly open deck.

The Queen herself shushed the guards away and greeted Aaron very friendly. “It pleases me greatly that you embrace the Saran culture so proudly and openly.”

Aaron bowed deeply. “It is you who rescued us from a terrible fate. I interviewed one of the Freons after all.”

“Yes I heard, Moheepata had much good to say about you indeed. Forgo the requirements of palace etiquette and courtesy for the time being and join me for a little snack and a few words before we reach the others and the hour of your departure.”

The queen gestured to his face, as she looked at him closer. “I see you have changed your appearance. Not to insult your previous features, but it is a great improvement, very appealing indeed.”

Aaron blushed. “I too think it is your majesty.”

One of the queen’s associates bowed before Yoko. “We obtained cultural items from an earth nation called Japan. We understand you are of that culture, would you assist me in the identification?”

Yoko was excited and out of instinct curtsied the Japanese way. “I would be delighted to do so.”

In her excitement she followed the woman, completely oblivious to the fact that Aaron was now alone with the queen.

“I am Turmeetha, and I am a scholar of Earth cultures. Sadly because of the treaty we can only study our lost sisters via the transmissions we receive whenever we are in that system.”

Yoko nodded. “I understand.”

“So when I heard you are leaving for the World of Old, I begged the Queen to have a chance to speak to you.” Turmeetha had led Yoko in a spacious room underneath the top deck. There on several tables were indeed Japanese articles displayed.

The guide explained. “A few of these things have reached us over the span of 3000 years. Most have been replicated from pictures and images and I am eager to learn their significance.”

Yoko was in heaven as she explained Kimonos, tea sets, kirigumi, fans and other distinctive Japanese artifacts to the woman that soaked it up and only interrupted her with very good questions. Her happiness could not have been greater when the woman told her she could take whatever replicated item she wanted.

She was not sure how much time had elapsed as she rejoined Aaron, wearing a kimono and carrying a big bag of things, including a samurai sword. “Aaron!” She exclaimed happily. “See what I got!”

The queen actually had her hand on Aaron’s shoulder and smiled at Yoko. “When you and Aaron come back from the World of Old, you must show me how to wear this, I love to try this charming garment.”

“Oh I will your Majesty. We will come back?”

“You and Aaron are most welcome to do so. You will have a great future ahead of you I am certain.”

Moments later Aaron and Yoko had re boarded the small flyer and went ahead to rejoin the others.

The flyer swooped into an elegant building at the edge of a spaceport landing field. Just before they passed inside he saw the two strange and alien looking space ships outside. To him Saran design was somewhat exotic, but not alien. He had clear references to old Egypt and despite much of the futuristic technology, it was not strange. The ships out there were.

The flyer landed on a marble floor, not very far from the other Earthers and a group of apparently nervous officials.

The building so it appeared to Aaron was a place somewhere between airport concourse and mega corporation lobby, but without the advertisement or the crowds such places on Earth would have. There were white cube like pedestals here and there displaying pieces of Saran art and things that looked like archeological artifacts. One of the walls was transparent from floor to the distant ceiling and gave a great view over the landing field and the two alien space craft.

The sleek petal shaped one was substantially bigger than the ugly black one, but not as big as the Samoteth. To Aaron it looked as if it was made of semitransparent orange carnival glass. It had a mother of pearl shine to it. There were no visible weapons, no view ports or antenna of any sort. He wasn’t even sure which end was aft and which was the bow. It rested on a single landing strut.

The alien ship, Aaron could not help himself making the analogy, the outer appearance of a piece of black dog dodo. It had no clear or straight lines. Its surface seemed like molten and burnt plastic with smooth panels of dark glowing purple. There also were no visible equipment extensions, weapons or something like that.

The thing hovered a few feet of the ground without any landing struts.

As they approached the others, Wolfgang was the first to notice him. “Was im Himmel ... is that you Aaron?”

“Yes that’s me. I decided to get rid of that ugly snot nose of mine.”

Aoife nodded approvingly. “While I am no longer sure what to call you, but it is an improvement.”

Sofia shrugged. “Yeah it is nice, but I think you lost character. I think the big nose made you unique. But you are very pretty now.”

Melissa came closer. “Well they did a fantastic job, you went for more than the nose I can see and Yoko had some work done too.”

“Yes, not so much but it was fast and not expensive.”

Margit actually touched his nose. “Did it hurt?”

“Not a bit.”

Sergei formed invisible female breasts before his own chest. “I think you forgot something, Pretty boy.”

Aaron seemed not offended just looked Sergei down. “Eventually I will command a Space barge of my own, and if this is what it takes...”

James looked around. “Much looks like right out of a retro science fiction, some things are just a little more modern, but the fact remains they are technologically far advanced. I wonder for quite a bit about their medical advances.”

Manjieet also examined Aaron and Yoko closer while she commented on James statement. “Yes they are. I have not seen any handicapped person or any wheel chairs.”

Sigurd crossing his sizeable arms, exposing the sinew of his underarms shrugged. “Maybe they are not allowed to live.”

Wolfgang said. “Maybe they have something like Soylent Green.” (*)

Sarah curious came closer. “Soylent what?” “Doesn’t anyone watch classic Sci Fi?”

While Aaron tried to explain Wolfgang’s movie reference to Sarah. James shook his head. “I don’t think so. They are a Monarchy and apparently the death penalty still exists, but they are not a dictatorship.”

Maria frowned at that. “Monarchy or dictatorship, what is the difference. One guy says what is the law and the others must do it or get killed.”

Their discussion was cut short as seven Sarans, quite apparently of the same age group appeared from an elevator and marched towards them and joined their group as if they belonged.

However before anyone could make any remarks. A pompous golden air ship of enormous proportions and ornate decoration swooped down from the sky and landed before the building. Elite soldiers running in military precision taking position in long rows, made it clear to everyone the queen herself had arrived.

That it was also some kind of official event with news media coverage was also evident in the throngs of media people flooding into the previously vast, tranquil and spacious environment. Filling it with a sense of urgency and importance and a wall of noise.

Their approach was halted by a row of elite soldiers in gleaming armor that moved like a living wall between the Earth teens and the news hounds.

Blaring music, a rousing tune played on flutes and harps by very scantily clad males and females, followed by even more revealing dressed dancers, that filled the air with a flutter of artfully swirled veils and a very sweet heavy, to Aoife’s nose, oriental perfume. The musicians and dancers walked down a wide red and blue carpet that had materialized somehow moments before and stretched all the way out to the royal conveyance.

Aaron estimated the carpet to be at least a mile long. Giving testimony just how big the flyer of the queen really was.

Towering muscle clad brutes with huge tusks protruding from their lower lips, with dark green skin wearing futuristic armor holding black Naludian war cats, wearing partial upper body armor with metal spikes on thick chains, followed the dancers.

A square of armored soldiers with banners and golden anachronistic looking armor marched in perfect unison behind these impressive brutes. Then more dancers and a large group of temple priests carrying statues of the gods.

Finally sitting in all her splendor and a cape that mimicked the wings of a bird, the queen herself. Carried by a multitude of male slaves with oiled bodies. The contraption, appearing to be a copy of her Falcon throne looked like it was weighing many tons.

A voice boomed and announced the queen’s presence. Margit noticed that everyone was kneeling, except the Earthers. She smirked as she corrected her own thoughts. Aaron and Yoko were kneeling as well.

The queen came down in graceful moves and stepped before the assembled teenagers. She gathered her cape in a dramatic, regal move and with raised chin she addressed the news crowd. “The Thirteen Exalted have sent the Harok to bestow great honors, much knowledge and wisdom upon these orphans of our lost sisters on that primitive world called Earth.”

She paused, but no one dared to speak. So she continued. “Twenty three Earthers and seven Saran will now travel to the World of Old and receive education that surpassed even that of Saran.”

Out of thin air a tall female figure appeared next to the queen, clad in a peach colored velvet cloak with open faced hood. The queen did not seem to be alarmed and gestured with an open hand towards the woman. “Greetings to the ambassador and representative of the Saresii. It is by Saresii council these arrangement was made.”

The Saresii brushed back her hood and revealed a porcelain face that made Aoife look tanned and solid. The Saresii had soft pink hair that was parted in the middle and fell down at both sides of her human yet very alien face.

Aaron and the rest were mesmerized. She was clearly human in every aspect of proportion but to them she somehow appeared more alien than the gray Freons.

The Saresii inspected them with a long intensive stare and then turned to the media people and their image takers. “With great pleasure do I receive this great honor. To be welcome by Her Majesty, the Queen, herself of this magnificent world and seat of great power.

I am Algera Soneri of Sares One. I came to see the Terran ... I mean the Earth Youth to board the Harok.”

From the alien drop shaped ship, three shapes appeared directly underneath and approached, not walking but still moving, as if on an invisible conveyor.

All three wore obscuring cloaks, of the same design; the cloaks clearly obscured non-human beings. The dark gray fabric and the helmet like hoods of the other two were draped over non-human, alien shapes.

A cold wind seemed to accompany the three as they silently approached.

All three spoke in a chorus like manner and with a slight metallic echo. “We are sent by the Exalted to gather those who earned to be raised upon the Mount of Wisdom and understanding. We ask for permission of the Queen to gather the chosen.”

Melissa was not exactly happy about the events and the prospect to go with yet another group of aliens to a place she knew nothing about. “Do they really expect us to go with these disguised scarecrows to God knows where. No one asked for what purpose. Are we sold maybe?”

Aaron turned only his head. “It seems to be a group of nonaffiliated very old teachers of sorts. It is clear they are highly regarded.”

Melissa snapped. “You are from New York, no wonder all this gay and esoteric crap appeals to you. Maybe you don’t care what is going to happen to us, but ever since that gray freak show messed up our lives we have not been asked what we want.”

Sofia was split in her feelings and said. “I agree with you, Melissa from Texas. No one asked us, but I don’t think anyone really asked them to take us either.”

“If they hadn’t interfered, I would have forced those gray bastards to turn around. They would be scientific curiosities and we be famous and home.”

James sighed. “I am not so sure. Even if you managed to force the Freons to take us back to Earth, I think we’d be in some sort of government lock up. I read the stories about Area 51 and Roswell. I know there had been such incidents in England. I think there are authorities on Earth who know full well about Aliens and keep it quiet from everyone else!”

Wolfgang sighed. “The Freons could have increased gravitation or reduced it as easily as the Sarans did after our first escape attempt. I applaud your initial success but I am not convinced you could have blasted and forced your way back to Earth as easily as you thought it would be. Logic dictates that the Sarans did save us. I do not like it but Germany for example would not go to war against let’s say Iran for the sake of thirty German hostages. The Sarans are part of a greater space faring community so it appears. Their reasoning for not taking us back might not be to our liking, but it is reasonable.”

Sergei spat. “Vladimir would bomb Iran to atomic dust for the sake of Russian citizens!”

Manjieet looked at him. “Are you sure? Would he bomb China?”

Sergei crossed his arms. “I don’t like it to be toy of everyone.”

Melissa once more paid attention to the proceedings and heard the Saresii say. “Once they completed this journey of scholastic indoctrination they are highly respected councilors and ambassadors at all worlds of the diverse and often adverse Galactic Council. Welcome of course on Sares as on Saran worlds.”

The media people of Saran did not act like similar professionals of western societies on Earth but more like as if they would cover a North Korean event.

They were quiet and recorded the event.

The queen spoke. “Make us proud and return much wiser. Maybe you become voices for your own world or lead it to advance our civilization. RA may shine his light upon your path, farewell!”

Chapter 14: Leaving Saran
Muhamad still had no sensation, but new things flooded his mind. Endless images of things he did not understand and yet they seemed to make sense. Outside the bio-regen tank stood Wathkamh who stared with disgust at the growing human skeleton and the fine net of neural tissue surrounding it like a human shaped cocoon. “How much longer will he be in there?”

Fiesecsieb touched his false beard as he constantly did. “There is no exact estimate possible. This is a complex Saresii machine and an even more complicated procedure, especially with all the special alterations your eldest Japhusut wanting to be added.”

“You always tell me how primitive Saresii technology is compared to Kermac advances.”

Fiesecsieb, like every Kermac when confronted with something that seemed to contradict their notion of infallible superiority, reacted angry. “What would you know about that, your species is hardly above Stone Age conditions? If this would be a Kermac device I could tell you the second the process is done.” The Kermac added with an underlying tone of warning. “Are you unsatisfied with the progress or my service?”

Wathkamh hurried to appease the Kermac. “Of course not. I am amazed by all this. We could bring back so many lost lives with this.”

“This specimen was on the brink of no return. It is forbidden to reanimate anything that has truly died ... there was still residual life in this one.”

“But why? From the instructions of the Saresii traitor I understood, you can use this system to re grow anybody, as long as there is some viable tissue left.”

The Kermac actually lowered his voice. “It is forbidden for good reason, heed my warning.”

Wathkamh openly changed the subject, while secretly thinking about using the Saresii technology to his own benefits, perhaps even rising himself to the throne. There had been secret rumors of men disguised as queens ruling over Sara in the past. He pointed at the disturbing sight inside the tank. “What is your best estimate?” “I would say about one hundred twenty to one hundred and fifty days before he can climb out of the tank and maybe two hundred before he is completely trained and ready to do your bidding.”

“We must be patient then.”

Fiesecsieb agreed, but he too had different thoughts on his mind. He was greatly amused about the stupidity of his host. Wathkamh had subversive thoughts right next to a telepath, but then he knew telepathy was a concept that eluded individuals who were not so gifted. The idea that someone else could partake in one’s own thought process was simply too abstract to many, especially cultures where Psionics were uncommon or unknown.

The Kermac was not surprised about the ease he infiltrated Saran society and so high up. Sarans had traitors, Shiss had traitors and so apparently the haughty Saresii but there was no such concept within the Kermac, he was convinced it to be so. Officially he was a freelancing Kermac scientist not too scrupulous to use his society’s secrets and advancements to enrich himself. He was assisting the Mukummh family to regain the throne of Saran and thus plant the Kermac seed deep into the Saran society.

Ready to be flipped into a thrall species.

While the Sarans were technically very easily influenced by psionic means, for some reason all attempts so far had failed. He was determined this time it would not fail and just as his employer had vacated the laboratory, he too left the medical systems to tend to their special patient and wearing a cloak he had left the palace moments later.

********

They were marched to the ominous alien space ship. Melissa was sure the armed soldiers flanking them were there not only to protect them but to make sure they all left without further incidents. She was certain Sigurd was, just like her thinking about ways to escape. Capture a space ship and somehow return home. Of course this was foolish, neither of them knew how to operate a spaceship or use it to find Earth. Their experiences aboard the Samoteth had taught them, that this was even more difficult than they thought it might be. The entire crew had to enter special cryo sleep chambers while in the jump transition phase. She was told that the minds of sentient beings could not process the sensory inputs of another trans-spatial condition. Beings died or became drooling lunatics if they tried to stay conscious during the jump. Of course any attempt to hijack a ride would falter right there at the first jump.

The biggest surprise of the affair so far was a sizeable crowd of Sarans waving and cheering Buwunti of all people.

Ninuk the Alaskan girl explained. “Buwunti has risen to great popularity as he is the current Namm and Pier grandmaster. He defeated Parmsis of Letris just yesterday.”

Aaron knowing the game quite well by now also knew of its great popularity. “Did you say he is the grandmaster?”

“Oh yes, I unfortunately only rank seventh on Sara. He is very good!”

********

Watching the ceremony on a large view screen were Rubhinesa of the house of Nilathe, great granddaughter of the late Tethebea of Luxor and Asylinath of the house of Taramth. Neither liked the other much as their houses were enemies since history began for the Sarans. However the recent events had forced them to form an alliance of sorts. Neither one of their houses had seated a queen for over 1500 years now. And if the recent events were any indication would they not do so in the future either.

That Rubhinesa was related to Tethebea was known to only a handful and thankfully so, as the death squads of the queen and the religious courts reaped bloody harvest among all that were loyal or associated to Tethebea.

She sipped at her goblet filled with expensive wine and made a face as if she just sampled pure vinegar. “How did she manage to get The Thirteen Exalted to come and take these Earthers?”

Asylinath leaned forward on her divan and mused. “Rumors have it, she met with the Saresii and even the Pan Saran Emperor at the Planet of Universal peace, right after the official conference was over.”

“How substantiated are these rumors? Can we twist a rope out of it for her to be hanged on?”

“Nothing more than hearsay from the Kermac delegates I believe. The Ult was there as well. Just a meeting of leaders, nothing we can use to discredit her. It is the timing of said meeting that strikes me odd. Her decision to attend, only to find out the Emperor and the Ult leader also attend seem more than coincidence.” Asylinath answered playing with her goblet with no intention to drink.

“Then the whole affair of the Blonde Goddess, from Earth, a masterful strike against Tethebea and her growing popularity and Kalasiris of Thebes the Oldest. She cemented her reign and secured the ascent of a successor of her house for certain.” Rubhinesa put the goblet down and watched the thirty teenagers approach the planet lander of the Harok. “It will not sit well with Japhusut and the cursed Mukummh. Any word of that dried out bag of skin?”

Asylinath shook her head slowly. “I would lie if I say my sources have much on her intentions, but I am certain she is hatching schemes to put her granddaughter and thus her house on the Throne once more.”

Rubhinesa looked right at her rival. “Eventually the Nilathe and the Taramth will fade so far there is no return. I rather see a daughter of your house on the Throne than another Mukummh or Kethmmar.”

“It hurts me to say it, but I too rather see your house succeed at least for the next reign than either of them. But our light has not yet faded beyond recovery. I have taken steps, for a daughter of my house to return from the World of Old.”

Asylinath acted surprised without revealing her own plans and steps. “Oh! How can this be done?”

“Don’t play me for a fool, old enemy. You are many things but neither naïve nor stupid. I wager one or even two of yours accompany the Earthers to make sure only your protégé returns.”

Asylinath laughed. “How could I fool someone like you, playing this game for as long as I have? Indeed this is the case, I am certain the queen has failed to educate the Earthers’ on the fact that only a few of those chosen ever return.”

“What about the one she calls her sister? The blonde?”

“Do you think the queen wants a rival? Someone who could upset the entire realm and introduce a new contender to the throne?”

“Of course not, I was just wanting to see if you think along the same lines. The blonde will be seen last today. I am certain the queen has taken steps to make sure she will not return.”

********

He had left the dominant city palace of the Mukummh behind and had chosen the morning market in the streets of the Hunggh district of Luxor city to lose any potential followers. Fiesecsieb disliked unorderly things, but the chaotic conditions of the Morning market were perfect to shake of even the most skillful follower and doing so in an innocent fashion so to speak. Merchants from all over the Saran Empire often traveling weeks and month to come here offering fruits, meats and everything consumable to a hungry and for the most part affluent Saran society. While Saran was a modern society, it never adapted supermarkets and grocery stores like some other societies did. Food items especially were still sold from merchants or producers in markets like these.

And in all Saran history their chaotic nature had not changed much. Mainly because of the deeply entrenched love for haggling over everything.

The Kermac seemed to pay attention to the sea food choices laid out on shaved ice and behind transparent barriers. Alongside an impromptu small crowd that had randomly formed, he watched two crab like creatures inside the water filled tank of another seafood dealer fight each other. The owner of the crabs instantly transformed into a bookie and taking bets.

There was no way in Fiesecsieb’s mind for even the most skilled follower to keep track of him. Not that he believed he was followed anyway, but it paid to be careful never the less.

Unfortunately for Fiesecsieb his opinion of Kermac clandestine skills and was way over inflated. He was followed by not one but two different parties and he carried a tracking device of a third in his shoe.

The clandestine efforts of his followers were also of different levels of sophistication, as one of them did not notice she was followed as well.

The Kermac confident to be completely unobserved stepped into a side alley and then turned to enter the shrine of a lesser known deity, that of Kahut, the god of the Niths.

An old priest in white robe greeted him. “Kahut the Nith has not forgotten.”

“But the world has forgotten Kahut the Nith.” Fiesecsieb responded.

The shrine attendant parted a curtain for him, allowing the Kermac to slip into the priest’s private chambers.

The priest followed. “What news do you bring?”

“The Terran obtained by the Mukummh is indeed a Battle Telepath of significant power. He broke right through a level three shield and burned out the projector in my beard.”

“This is strong indeed.”

“The Mukummh want to use him as soon as he is recovered. He will be ready in less than fifty days now.”

“I will inform the Wizards. They might not want to leave such a potent talent in the hands of children.”

“I concur. I will return to receive their answer and instructions.”

“Come back tomorrow.”

********

The young man from Norway was thinking along the same lines as Melissa and said to her as they approached the ominous alien ship. “What do you think? Run and fight or go along with the ride?”

She sighed. “I am so tempted, but what can we do? We are caught or stopped latest when we try to force them to do a Trans spatial jump.”

He agreed with a grunt. “And there are many such jumps between here and Earth.”

Margit leaned forward and butted in. “I hear you two, I am not sure what to do either. The whole affair smacks of some underlying motive. I am still not completely convinced these Sarans have our best welfare in mind. I feel like a pawn in a game with stakes I don’t understand.”

Wolfgang also overhearing them.” Do not think I am sold on the Saran side or the lure of superior education, but even if we would manage to capture a ship and knew how to operate it. The exact science of astrogation and finding our home system eludes me at this point.”

Aoife snickered. “Did you not say you could calculate one of these jumps?”

“Calculating the jump coordinates for a successful transition between two spatial coordinates given by the conditions of a gravity well and the successful navigation from this temporal - spatial coordinate to another, namely the one of Sol are entirely different problems. The second problem includes so many variables and exact data that it might be beyond my ability to comprehend.”

Sergei grinned. “It is too complicated for the German.”

Wolfgang nodded. “Precisely that, but then adding sums that exceed available digits on your hands are too complicated for the Russian.”

Pierre-Luc at the other end of the group of Terrans said to Sarah. “I am not sure I want to see what is hiding underneath the robe and hood of the tallest one.”

Sarah shrugged. “Couldn’t be worse than those pelted multi armed tentacle beings we saw at the big reception.”

Liu pointed with her chin to the other non-human shrouded beings. “What makes you think those two look better than the tall one?”

Pierre-Luc shivered. “Now that you point it out, nothing but the size.”

Geng never spoke that much but when he did it was always quite to the point. “I am more afraid of little things. I can fight big things I can see.”

All of them had now reached the alien transport and the group stopped.

The three shrouded beings turned as if on invisible turn tables. Again they spoke in that chorus like multi voice manner. “The Thirteen bid farewell to the world of Sara and its denizens. The Thirteen hail you, Ammothep the IXth, Queen and god born daughter of Ra. May your reign be long and your decisions guided by wisdom.”

The teenagers noticed that neither the queen, nor the Saresii delegate standing on a hover platform, had advanced underneath the alien ship.

A sudden and strong pulling sensation lifted Melissa and the others of their feet and they felt as if a gigantic vacuum had sucked them into a shaft of green light.

********

It never was a good thing to put everything on the table. This was a piece of old wisdom Asylinath, took very seriously. Of course she had much more on Japhusut than she let on. The old leader of the Mukummh had obtained one of the almost dead Terrans and was more or less re-growing him a new body. She did so using forbidden Saresii technology and a Kermac bio scientist. The Kermac, the Saresii technology and the tremendous efforts and resources the old hag invested made it clear, the Terran had psionic gifts and Japhusut had plans to use them to put the House of Mukummh once again firm into the leading position. Of course her guest, Rubhinesa of the house of Nilathe was about as truthful and forthcoming as the Seven lying fools of Yhtra. Asylinath snickered and applauded her own ingenuity, unbeknownst to any of the others, she too had obtained two of the assumed dead Terran teenagers, Sylvi, from Lithuania and Janosh from Hungary. Their bodies were not nearly as damaged as the assailant that was growing in a lab deep underneath the city palace of the Mukummh. While she wished she could find out more about the talent and the level of power this specimen had. She was quite pleased with the progress she made with Sylvi and Janosh.

********

Halkoot was certain that anything but complete success would save his career and very existence. The good side of his mission was that he had virtually unlimited access to all resources of the Freons.

The bad part was that the previous project already consumed 56 percent of the entire productive output of last year and his renewed efforts to comply with the Inners had already cost over 30 percent of this year’s output. It meant the Freon economy was seriously strained. Many Outers had died from hunger and many more would die this year. Fleet production and technology output was at a complete stand still for quite a while now.

The infrastructure of the Outer dwellings was crumbling. All this went through his mind as he sat in the small quarters of the Oovohan, the flag ship of the Freon society. He was very aware of the fact that even the flag ship, the mightiest of the Freon vessels was not kept up as it should have been. The Inners decision to spend this much resources on their quests could not be questioned, but it became increasingly difficult for the outers to maintain their society. Kurthoov the leader of the FCE hung suspended in his sling and he had just told him about the fate of Melkiir.

The former leader of the Freon Clandestine Efforts had been turned inside out, and his entire pod had been eradicated.

Halkoot had no illusions what would happen to him if he failed. He was on his way to Quomit, a so called free planet in the fringe region of Saran space and near the Balatir expanse.

This region of space was anything but safe for a single ship, and Quomit was a haven for the worst scum and cut throats of the known galaxy. He had been there before and while his Freon nature abhorred this place, somewhere deep inside he actually wondered if he would not be better off, using the millions of Trade Units in the hold of the Oovohan to buy himself a new future far distant from the Inners.

As the leader of the Freon military he knew they would not have the resources to stop him, but then such an action was impossible for an Outer, how could he exist without the wisdom and the guidance of the Inners?

Complying with the orders of the Inners was even more challenging than he thought it would be.

Without the Saresii device Kurthoov would be unable to locate another thirty or more psionic gifted Terrans. It was as if the new FCE leader had psionic gifts of his own because Kurthoov apparently followed his train of thought. “Without the device it will be impossible to find new talents on Earth. Besides I have not heard anything from my agents on that cursed ball of dirt.”

“I know, the ‘message collectors’ in orbit have fallen silent, most likely destroyed by the Sarans and it appears they have a permanent presence in the system as well, making it impossible to contact your agents and replace the ‘message collectors’ (*).”

Kurthoov had stopped using most gestures, as he was too worried to maintain proper gesture etiquette. “Are you certain we will be safe on this planet?”

“We haven’t been safe since we jumped into this system. And we won’t be safe until we are back on Freo, but if we fail we will be safer here than on Freo.”

“Tell me again what we try to accomplish here?”

“Contract those who can go where we cannot and bring back the thirty we have already found.”

“You say there are those who can go to Sara and snatch the thirty right from under the Saran queen?”

Halkoot did make the signs of impatience and then he expressed his annoyance. “And it is to you the leader of the clandestine effort, I must explain these things! I tell you there are those who can do this indeed.”

“I am new to this, I have been chosen, and I did not elect to occupy this post.”

********

Aaron standing more or less in the middle of the group looked around. “I believe it is fair to say, whoever these Thirteen Exalted are they are not related to any Earth civilization.” He commented on the truly alien surroundings they had found themselves in, after the short ride in the beam of green light.

The room was quite cold. There were a number of hanging seats, shaped like alien fruits, cut open and with soft looking semitransparent upholstering glowing purple.”

“Those things look like cocoons, if you ask me.” Said Margit with a gloomy voice.

“Their interior designer took lessons from Giger.” Aaron added and Wolfgang agreed with that comment by nodding with an audible swallow. “Let’s hope there aren’t any slimy eggs or ‘face huggers’ anywhere.”

Sergei put his right hand into his pocket and closed it around the Taser, he had never relinquished. “I do not know what a Giger is, but I know I don’t like it.”

Even in this scary and quite agitated situation, standing in the middle of a cold and quite frightening room, Wolfgang could not let the moment pass. “H.G. Giger is a Swiss designer and most famous for his design work in the Ridley Scott classic Sci Fi movie series, Alien.”

Sergei actually pulled the Taser and also swallowed. “Now I do know why I don’t like it here.”

Melissa following Sergei’s example pulled the revolver, cocked the hammer and said aloud. “Hello, anyone here?”

As if by her command, one of the shrouded aliens entered the room. It was the tallest one. His shrouded body was certainly not human. “No need to be afraid, Children of Earth. It never takes you Earthers’ long from being afraid to being angry.”

The being removed the concealing hood revealing what looked to the teenagers like a raptor dinosaur from the Jurassic park movies. Its eyes were piercing yellow, and had the cold stare of a viper but also the light of high intelligence. Only now it became apparent to them that the being had four arms, with four digit hands, each finger ending in a sharp claw.

“I am Zugyuzzz, and by species I am a Shiss. I am sure you heard many frightful tales about the Shiss, but I assure you, no harm will come to you from me. Since you may have the same difficulties as Sarans, saying our names. I suggest you address me simply as Zugy.”

Aoife could not fight the goose bumps on her back as she saw the monstrous and quite disturbing alien speak. It just sounded like she would have expected a snake to speak if one had the ability to do so.

Melissa did not trust the talking lizard much, as it was evident in her still holding the cocked revolver. “Actually I heard nothing about the Shiss so far. However since you introduce yourself that way, I get the warning. So what is the plan? Have we been sold for food or perhaps some entertainment purpose?”

“No female earthling. I am one of the educators sent by the Exalted. I have ceased to be aligned with the Shiss Empire for a very long time. You are indeed invited to learn and study at the World of Old.”

Sofia gently reached out with her invisible hands, she was never the really frightened kind and her confidence in her abilities had grown. Despite the frightening appearance, she was confident she could slam the reptilian into the ceiling. “We are just a bunch of ignorant and stupid kids from Earth. We are being pushed and shoved around ever since this nightmare started. Would you mind explaining us what that exactly means? What it is we need to do?”

“Yes this is my intention, but please wait till the seven Saran hopefuls have been collected and we reunited with the Harok.”

Wolfgang asked. “The Harok?”

“This is only a planet lander; the Harok is the ship that will take us to the World of Old. The Harok cannot make planet fall.”

********

The Oovohan however had safely made planet fall and rested on its struts on the poorly maintained spaceport of Quomit, planet. Technically the planet was considered a garden world, as it had a NiOx atmosphere and a body of liquid water. However this is as far as the positive sides of this world’s prevailing nature went. The world presented an extreme tilt to its old red sun, which thawed and melted the only ocean every year. The extreme tilt also caused for one hemisphere to be extremely cold and the other scorching hot. These extreme temperatures caused constant winds of hurricane gale force and a perpetual sand and dust storm that turned into the famous mud rains of Quomit every so often.

The planet might have had some higher life forms at one time, but that had to be millions of years ago. All that survived the fierce conditions was an airborne algae and slug like floaters that ate the algae. Both tended to clog vents and exhausts on ships and dwellings.

The fact that the planet and the system was the only semi acceptable piece of celestial real estate for many light years and of course its location in the fringe regions where the empires of Saran, Ult and Quadipeds touched and tapered into each other made it a suitable place for a free planet society.

No one really knew how Quomit colony started out, but it was run by five syndicates that existed in an uneasy but somewhat stable status quo.

There was only one settlement, which had the same name as the planet. While there were dealers of pretty much everything, the majority of businesses consisted of hotels, taverns and watering holes offering every vice and tox known. It was also the place where one could get into contact with elements that offered services of the shady kind.

Halkoot and Kurthoov had left the ship accompanied by six armed guards. While Freons generally abhorred clothing, they did wear protective space suits to shield them against the adverse weather conditions.

The Oovohan was not very impressive compared to the flag ships of the Saran or Pan Saran Empire, but it was still one of the biggest on the landing field. Seeing the pride and pinnacle of Freon achievement towering over the many small ships of privateers and freelancers gave Halkoot a sense of pride and reassurance. It did not have the same effect on Kurthoov, he had closed the helmet against the blistering hot wind and the fine but hard sand crystals he was pelted with. “Planets like this make me understand the wisdom of the Inners.”

“Yet it is the will and the wishes of the Inners that had brought us here.” Halkoot responded speaking into his helmet voice pick up.

The sky was obscured by billowing clouds of dust, only occasionally revealing the deep red disc that was the local sun. The dome shaped dwellings at the rim of the landing field, looked like the dull backs of metallic turtles. To Kurthoov it was unexplainable how Halkoot knew where to go, but the Freon fleet leader did not slow down. He was guiding the ‘ground effect vehicle’ with determination and approached one of the bigger metallic dome shaped buildings.

Kurthoov noticed a collection of floaters, vehicles and even something organic and alive tied to a post before the building. A battered, dirty sign above the main entrance spelling ‘Fadoby Everything’ in ‘Free-Zone Squawk’, a strange language that had developed from thousand sources and a few thousand years among the space traveling societies of the galaxy.

He had no real choice but to follow Halkoot inside.

Here, the uncomfortable fact that Freons were among the physically weakest species became blatantly obvious. Behind the strong metal doors that thankfully shielded the place from most of the unpleasant planetary environment was a single room that apparently took most of the buildings volume. There was a central ring shaped bar or sales counter, with several beings serving food and drinks to patrons. The rest of the place was a mix between bazaar, sales store and tavern. Tables, intermixed with blankets and pillows on the floor, freestanding shelves, heaps of merchandise and a virtual assembly of all known space faring species and quite a few unknown to him as well.

Right there by the door from where they just had entered stood a towering Spindlar on one side, talking to a massive Quadiped while there was a Virkuun on the other side, fiddling with a sizeable bladed weapon, cleaning his fangs.

All three beings towered over the Freons by a good margin.

Halkoot hissed. “Open your helmet, don’t linger and do not stare at anyone. What kind of clandestine expert are you anyway?”

“I never claimed to be an expert and I was chosen, I told you I did not ask for it.”

“What criteria did the Inners apply? Experience, Intelligence or Education? Surely you must have some idea what this work entails. I was chosen because I was a successful direction giver of a space ship.” “Who can say what motivates the Inners? I am certain none of these adjectives describe my skills adequately. Let us however commence with whatever business we have here and leave. I do not like it here.”

Halkoot made the gesture of agreement and oriented himself for a moment, found what he was looking for and approached a merchant booth with the only being in the place smaller than him. That the somewhat humanoid creature with a bald head and a golden skin tone was in any way handicapped by that fact was not apparent at all.

While it was the first time Kurthoov saw a Golden, he was instantly certain this dwarf sized being was indeed a member of the mysterious mighty and wealthy species of nomadic merchants. The first thing Kurthoov noted was the huge and very ugly cross shaped scar on the top of the being’s scalp. It looked crude and painful.

Halkoot said in a low tone. “This is Fadoby, the owner and proprietor of this place. He is an exiled Golden, he lost the right to exist to do business within the Golden society, but as you can see he is doing well for himself.”

How the Golden could have overheard their low volume conversation in this noisy place was a mystery to Kurthoov, because the being made a sad face. “You Freons know so little about the Golden, all this is but a speck of dust to my former position.”

The Golden did not lose a beat. “But what you carry in that hold of your ship will bring me a step closer to regain what I lost.”

“How do you know?” Kurthoov wanted to know.

“I know that the device you seek is lost, but I think I can organize the sale for another one. You do know it can be used to kill psionic users, right?”

********

The alien cocoon seats were actually quite comfortable, Aoife had to admit. It was a strange combination of hammock and sofa, designed by a non-human artist who never heard about the concept of symmetry.

They all had transferred into the ship the Shiss had called the Harok. Not that they had noticed any move or change, other than the room becoming bigger, as if sitting inside an inflating balloon.

It turned out the other two Exalted were of different species as well. The broad and shorter one had introduced himself as Virkuun. A being with no clear analog in Earth zoology, but with some fantasy Aaron decided it could be a cross between a wild boar, porcupine and sloth. It had the compact body of an upright boar, a neck with bristling spines and the long arms of a sloth. The Virkuun was called Porr.

The third Exalted was the most frightening and disturbing alien all of them had seen so far. It was an insectoid and combined elements of hornet, scorpion and utterly alien elements into a towering eight limbed, six armed creature. To Aaron it was even more frightening than the alien xenomorph of that sci-fi film he had mentioned before, mostly of course the being was real, not a product of Hollywood special effects and it stood there before him and the others.

Ever since the insectoid had revealed itself the Earthers were very quiet. Even Sigurd was not as confident and could not deny the feeling of fear that had taken hold in his stomach.

They were thirty again, the seven Sarans however kept separate of them. They had not exchanged any words with the Earthers. While Sofia was certain it was their Saran arrogance and aloofness, Maria was certain they actually were quiet because they suddenly felt as abandoned and alone as the Earth kids had since they had been abducted.

The Insect being moved its mandibles; those pinchers looked as if they could shear off the thigh of a grown man with a single bite; and made a long series of almost inaudible high pitched screeches intermixed with clicking sounds. Within a second of delay a male voice spoke over the intelligible sounds. “I welcome you aboard the Harok. I am the shipmaster and I am sent by the Exalted to collect you and take you to the World of Old. We were told that you hail from Earth, a very special place of origin, unknown to most galactic civilizations, as its population has yet to ascend. Therefore it might be very confusing and perhaps a frightful experience to be exposed to sentient life forms that do not share the same bio forms as you.”

Manjieet could not help herself and interrupted the insect. “Not perhaps, Sir. I am at the verge of a panic attack, to be truthful.”

The insect voice was obviously not its real one, but somehow artificially generated or translated. It did not change tone or pitch, but Aaron could not dismiss his feeling that the monstrous insect sounded amused. “Then let us take steps to prevent that, as my Shiss colleague mentioned. It never takes you Earthers’ long from being afraid to being angry.”

Sergei was not as relaxed as he pretended to be, his exposed underarms covered with little bumps and his right foot nervously tapping. “You speak of Earthers as if you were exposed to us, I mean other Earthers before.”

“Indeed we have been, you are the largest group we ever heard off, but as it is evident by the Sarans your world has never been completely isolated and has been visited by others. It should not come to you as a complete surprise that humans of your planet have left before you. Some like you involuntarily, some as guests and we know one that left as stow away hiding in a space ship of non Terran origin.”

Melissa nodded. “The very existence of the Sarans and perhaps even the Saresii shows that there has been a biological connection between us and these societies.

“They mentioned it before but I somehow never made the connection, but how would you know about them? I mean this is a big universe, much bigger than I imagined or able to really understand.”

The Xunx said. “You are a wise young female, Melissa of Earth. This quadrant is only a fourth of this galaxy and all space faring societies we know of occupy only a very small percentage of it. I wager there are millions of species that become sentient somehow, begin to build civilizations and fade into oblivion for many reasons and without ever being heard of. Much of the galaxy and almost its entire political history is still unknown to us.” The insect shifted its head and its feelers almost touched the Shiss. Again Aaron was certain the insect was amused. “Yes, why would we register such a minuscule, unimportant event of a short lived individual leaving a planet of primitives?”

Now the Virkuun laughed while he spread his long arms. “Because Earthers usually never stay quiet or unnoticed. Over the centuries I am alive I have heard a tale or two about Earthers or Terrans as they are sometimes called. One of the greatest Pan Saran war heroes hailed from your planet. He was basically the reason the Pan Saran rebellion was so successful. If I am not mistaken one human of your world was educated on the World of Old a very long time ago.”

Aaron pocketed the small Horus beamer he had received from the queen among a host of other things, because he no longer felt directly threatened by the Xenoforms before him. “How long ago and do you know from where he came exactly?”

Yoko added. “Is he or she still alive?”

The Xunx answered. “We heard he called the region he came from, Mesopotamia and he came to the World of Old during the seventh rising of the Brown Xunx.”

Porr interrupted. “Since that means little to anyone but the Xunx, I would guess about twelve or thirteen thousands of your Earth years ago. We do not know if he is still alive. While many of those leaving the World of Old enjoy longer than usual life spans. I would think it to be far beyond even extended life expectancy of Earth Humans. He left the World of Old long before any of us came to be, but maybe ‘The Honored’ know more about his fate.”

The Shiss seamlessly added. “The Honored is the oldest of the Exalted and leads us all, he knows many things.”

Sigurd sighed. “Mesopotamia that could make him a companion of Gilgamesh perhaps. I doubt there is much more left of him than dust.”

The Xunx chirped and then the translation kicked in. “Yes I have heard this name mentioned in connection with this human.”

Geng mimicked Sergei’s pose and also crossed his arms. “Gilgamesh was a legendary warrior and originator of the first known written story of mankind.”

Wolfgang gave Geng a surprised look. “You know about the Gilgamesh epos?”

Geng raised one of his eyebrows and glanced towards the German from underneath half closed eyes. “I have been raised in very different condition than you, but I can read and listen to radio. I am not completely ignorant of things.”

Porr made a very human sighing sound. “This is what he is remembered for, being a warrior that is. Many much bigger and physically stronger beings learned that it is not healthy to anger a human from Earth. He left a very long time before we ever arrived, yet some of his exploits are still talked about. You Terrans are considered by those who know about you, a rather unusual little civilization.”

The Shiss now also sounded a little amused to Aaron’s ears as he said. “I believe the Sarans can attest to that. From what the queen reported to us you did not exactly stay in the shadows of events.”

James also relaxed a little, “Can you tell us what it is we are exactly supposed to do on this World of Old?”

“Learn!” The Shiss said.

“Learn and receive education that might give you the tools and the wisdom to return to your world and help the rest of Earth’s humanity to advance to the Galactic Stage.” The Virkuun added. “The World of Old has always been a place of learning, and since it has been such a place for longer than almost anything, it accumulated a legendary reputation. It is known far and wide by many civilizations. Those who are accepted and leave this place of learning are, as I think you heard before are revered as councilors, ambassadors and scholars of great respect pretty much everywhere.”

Liu said quietly. “That doesn’t sound all too bad, actually.”

Wolfgang also paid close attention and agreed. “No it certainly does not.”

It was the Insect’s turn again. “Your rescue was not anticipated; that you or that some Earthers possess the gift of Psionic control was even more surprising to those who rescued you.

This talent, this science is very little understood by most of the societies in the Universe and considered one of its greatest mysteries. Beings with this gift are a danger to others without this gift and are hunted and killed. Beings with such gifts can be the source of great evil and have the potential to change the history of nations and societies. Beings with such gifts need training and guidance as they can hurt and harm themselves.”

He slowly moved his head and his black lid-less eyes rested on each of them for a few moments. “The Sarans were not equipped to deal with thirty of you. The Pan Sarans feared you would become the core of a strike force, designed to kill the Emperor and win the war for Saran.

But not just the Pan Sarans feared the Queen might use you for such purposes. Also the Spindlar and the Quadipeds and others were concerned about that very possibility.”

Porr sat down. “My people, the Virkuun are proud warriors, but we have no Psionic talents. Our leaders might have opted to align themselves with the Pan Sarans, perhaps even form a coalition of several nations and deal with the Saran threat before it becomes unstoppable. To those without Psionic talents and understanding, this ability is magic pure and simple, and fear is a powerful motivator.”

Melissa agreed. “To be honest, I am quite afraid of Aoife and Sofia. They can do these things with their minds and yes to me it is magic. Not all of us have these Psionics after all.”

Aoife made big eyes. “You are afraid of ... me?”

Sofia nodded with sad eyes. “My own mother was afraid of me. My entire family was convinced I was possessed by a demon. The Virkuun is right, the unknown is scary. I am scared since we left Earth, but I know I can defend myself with my invisible hands.”

The Xunx lowered his alien body into one of the cocoon shaped hanging seats and now it became clear why they were shaped that way, the Xunx fit in it perfectly. The insectoid said. “Your rescue happened at the same time as the Galactic Council was meeting at the Planet of Universal Peace and in a closed meeting it was decided to remove you from the equation and recipe of potential war and conflict. To take you to a neutral place, where you can learn and grow. Where you can discover your gifts and their limits and potential and how to use them.”

Sergei grunted. “It is good idea. But will those who do not have this invisible power also have a chance?”

The Virkuun looked at the Russian. “I do not have the psionic gift. As a matter of fact it looks like most species do not develop it. However I have been educated on the World of Old. I know how to defend myself against telepaths; I know what psionics are and know of technological alternatives. Those who are chosen to come to the World of Old are not chosen because there are psionic gifted.”

The Xunx yet again took the word. “You also need to be aware that the time, the Yellow Xunx will spawn and devour worlds is close at hand. Your Earth will not survive.

However armed with knowledge and wisdom you might be able to affect an evacuation of your home world and thus guarantee the survival of your kind.” The insect said.

Margit had an alarmed tone as she said. “You are Xunx, are you not?”

“Yes human female, I am, but I am a Red Xunx, the last of my hive. Like the Shiss, I have long ceased to be aligned with my brethren. You will learn more about me, about the Xunx and much more. This is the very purpose of your invitation.”

Aoife raised her hand as if trying to get the attention of a teacher. “You said we will be able to return to Earth? The Sarans said it would be impossible.”

The Insect turned his hornet like head towards her. “It was not impossible but a politically terrible risk for the Sarans. You know the reasons and with the education you will hopefully accept, you will also understand, the Saran do not need another enemy or conflict.

You however are not part of the Galactic Council, You are not Sarans, and you are not bound by any treaties or pacts. You are Earthers. If you return now, who would believe you? What could you tell them about the true nature of the many dangers and challenges Earth faces?”

Everyone turned as Buwunti spoke. “We must go to the World of Old. We must defend our home. Only what is known can be defeated.”

His passionate, matter of fact and quite correct response was received with quite a few dropped chins.

Porr added. “Once you completed your education you may go wherever you want to go, including your planet.”

“How?” Wanted Sarah to know. “We can’t hitch a ride, right?”

“You will have the knowledge to navigate and operate a space ship. That you are not without means, the Saran queen arranged. You have the trade units to purchase a ship at many civilizations.”

Melissa holstered the gun. “That is the first time one of you aliens makes some kind of sense. How long will it take for us to learn all that?”

The insectoid again responded. “There is no set time. Some beings stay with us a year or perhaps two. Others leave us after many years and some, like us decide to stay and remain with the Thirteen and become educators and guides ourselves.”

Porr had pulled one of his own quills and used it as a toothpick, and despite his dental hygiene efforts he was following the conversation and said. “We hope that you, like everyone else, gain the wisdom and maturity to know when this time has come for you and use this wisdom to apply it most beneficially to whatever agenda you want to advance, for example Earth’s society’s future.”

Margit slowly sat down in one of the hanging seats. Addressing the Xunx. “What do you mean by saying the time is close at hand? How long does Earth have?”

“I am no longer connected to the collective, as my queen has been dead for eight thousand years, but the Yellow queen has reached the brood chamber and ceased to be mobile, only recently. She will now produce eggs that develop into larvae. While her civilization is building the ships that will then be filled with billions of Xunx. The brood will then spread from world to world and devour anything organic. I estimate this to commence in approximately 150 of your years.”

Margit relaxed. “That’s still a long time.”

However Wolfgang understood. “In terms of a civilization’s development it is very little time. Earth would need to unite, advance its technology significantly, built a fleet of ships able to evacuate 10 billion humans and find a new place sufficiently distant to the Xunx and without angering anyone else.”

Sigurd smacked his fist into his hand. “Who says we need to evacuate Earth? We could also fight the Xunx!”

The Shiss raptor hissed his answer, because this is how he spoke, not because of any apparent anger. “Maybe the Ult or the Nul could try to stop the Xunx, but it would be very costly. Both societies are more advanced than the Sarans, both have many planets and large fleets. Empires and advancements built in many thousand years. Yet billions of them would perish.”

“The Xunx are so much more advanced?” Wolfgang asked.

“No, but there are so many. It makes no difference to Xunx if they lose twenty million or fifty million warriors. They can be replaced over night with fully grown, fully trained warriors. And fifty million the next day and the next until a target is worn down. Then it is overwhelmed and devoured without mercy. Everything is re purposed and recycled for more ships to advance their march of terror. The only thing stopping Xunx is the birth of a new queen and then the Xunx turn against each other.”

Edward raised his chin. “The Xunx have not fought against Scottish Highlanders, American Marines, Mongolian hordes, German engineering, Chinese relentlessness, Israeli toughness ... I don’t think Earth would evacuate. We find a way!”

Pierre-Luc sighed. “We are not even united how could we stand against such odds?”

Wolfgang said. “Three hundred Spartans held 30,000 Persians.”

The Xunx and the two other beings moved towards the exit. Aaron was certain he heard the Shiss whisper. “They are stubborn lot for sure.”

The Insect pointed to the oval shaped door he and the others had entered the room. “We are now aboard the Harok. The ship is open to you. There are areas and sections, we recommend you do not enter until you are properly instructed how to do so safely. You are not the only sentients we collected and some are aggressive, some require different environmental conditions that would be harmful to you.”

Porr had finished his dental cleaning procedure. “We do not prohibit you, we only recommend. Areas and doors that do not immediately open for you, might be such a potential harmful place. Ask anything and evaluate the answer given. However we also will not stop you from coming to harm if you decide to act against recommendations or ignore instructions and warnings. We will now introduce you to your section of the Harok, where environmental conditions are perfect for you. It is there were you may choose your accommodations and find nourishment and entertainment”

Zugy, the lizard being said. “The Sarans have relinquished the confiscated Earth items and we added items and articles of personal nature from a variety of cultures so you may freely choose your garments and items for leisure time. Our journey to the Groshvitan system will last one hundred eighty nine of your days and take us to the edge of the galaxy. I believe your society would measure the distance we will cover in light years. The sun Groshvitan and the World of Old is 12,560 light years from here.”

While the actual distance meant very little to most of them, as for them the distance between planets was almost incomprehensible. They all understood it was an incredible distance.

“When do we need to enter the stasis tubes?” Alice asked.

“There are no stasis tubes. The Harok has already entered Quasi space and we are traveling at many times the speed of light.” The Xunx answered. “We do have a few more stops to make to gather the rest of the invitees.”

The lizard approached the organic shaped door. Aaron was reminded of a Venus fly trap and shivered involuntarily.

While making a gesture for them to follow him the Shiss said. “This journey is part of your preparation and education, for this reason we believe you will find the time will pass quickly.”

Chapter 15: Aboard the Harok
Mahmud was not sure how to define this state of afterlife. There was no sensation of time passing, but he knew he was awake for a long time and that his mind was active with memories of his past life. But now the memories faded and while he was trying to hold on to his memories they seemed to drift away and despite his efforts to hold on to them they left his mind. Just moments ago he clearly remembered his father and brother and ... He did not remember who else was in that room where he and his family celebrated ... what? Who were those men he saw before his inner eyes? Who was that woman who kept smiling at him?

Was this the price of his deeds to slowly fade into nothingness? But the emptiness did not remain, there were new images of men and women with strange outfits and unfamiliar names.

But one of the old women became very familiar to him. He knew her name was Japhusut of the house of Mukummh. She dominated the images of his mind now, blocking everything else. There was only Japhusut and her will. He existed only to heed her command. Fanatical focus on a narrow subject was something very familiar to him and he found it very natural.

He longed to serve that woman.

The scene outside the tank was not very different from the last. Both the Kermac scientist and Wathkamh the Saran looked past the transparent barrier and evaluated the growth of muscle tissue and blood vessels that covered most of the skeleton. It was even more revolting and disgusting than before, at least to Wathkamh, he had a hard time to keep the nauseating feeling under control and then he looked away. “I see there is progress. How is the mental progress?”

Fiesecsieb looked up from a display. “We are feeding the brain new memories to block out the old ones, soon the specimen will respond to his new name and his entire focus will be on Japhusut alone.” Of course the Kermac lied. He also had a hypnotic block inserted that could switch the specimen’s allegiance to him and thus Kermac control.

He did not lie about the fact that the Terran specimen was indeed a battle telepath. A person who could feed commands into another brain and take control over it, a person who could make another being stop breathing or jump off a tall structure. To overcome another being’s basic instincts of self-preservation required a very powerful mind that was free of scruples and doubts. He was not sure yet just how strong the Terran was. The necessary equipment or a suitable Kermac talent had not arrived yet. He was almost certain the current Wizard of the Ministry of Information (MOI) was keeping this unsuspected find secret from the other wizards, perhaps even withholding it from the Supreme wizard.

Like the Saresii, the Kermac had built their civilization on Psionics and a controllable individual that could kill with a thought, presented a tool like few others.

He focused once more on the ramblings of the Saran lackey and his dreams of greatness. Little did the make up wearing fool know how much a pawn he really was.

********

To honor the high representative of an old and powerful society, Ammothep had invited Alegra to a very opulent but quite private dinner, held on the famous azure terrace of the ocean palace of Kethmmar.

It was a marvelous structure floating in the pristine southern seas of planet Sara. From the terrace one had a great view over the tropical islands dotting the horizon, the white beaches and the crystal clear waters. No other structure was allowed to be built within hundreds of miles. It was here the Queen and the truly powerful of her house came to relax and to enjoy a bit of privacy.

The low table was piled with fine foods, and this time the Queen did not object to the bowls overflowing with bunches of wild Larkyi grapes. While she wanted to please the Saresii guest, she also did not mind because the Kethmmar family had paid for this opulence and not the official Saran treasury.

Alegra and her close friend and advisor Karona, the ship master of the Yahseedrin had accepted the invitation. Both statuesque and perfectly shaped women lounged across from her in traditional Saresii eating sofas. All Saresii she had ever met looked very similar, perfect females in every aspect, without a hair out of place, not a blemish in the skin and always flawless make up that seemed to be of the permanent kind. There were only subtle differences between Karona and Alegra.

Alegra was perhaps an inch shorter and her hair was more peach colored, while Karona’s hair had a pastel blue shade. The lips of Karona were a tad smaller and her nose more pronounced, the eyes a tad smaller and not of the same purple color but shimmered in a striking blue. Both of them wore the traditional skintight body suits of Saresii fashion. A feature that had not changed much ever since the Saresii and the Saran first met. It was during Saran’s first appearance at the Galactic Council almost 4000 years ago.

Karona’s suit was of a slate gray shade, while Alegra’s suit was in the shade of the softest pink. Karona’s suit was closed up to her neck, while Alegra’s suit featured a plunging V neck and exposed much skin and the cleavage between her sizeable breasts.

The queen always wondered how Saresii ladies managed to go in a hurry. She never liked coveralls for that reason and actually despised the more elaborate state dresses she had to wear to certain affairs for that reason.

Karona curled her lips, picked a Saran Pear and said. “Some mysteries in the universe might never be unraveled, but I am going to send you one of my suits, your Majesty so you may discover this particular secret yourself.”

Even though the Queen knew almost all Saresii were telepaths, it was always a bit unsettling to find out that one’s own thoughts were no longer a secret. “I will look forward to find out then.”

Next to the queen, a black shape established itself out of thin air. “The queen and her private thoughts are under our protection, Saresii. You are welcome guests of high statue but not even you may foray into the forbidden.”

Alegra raised her long fingered hand in a defensive gesture. “No need to feel offended, Shadow. I noticed your presence for quite a while and I assume not all Shadows are of Saran origin. The presence that resonates from you is more aligned with the enigmatic Coven, is it not?”

The Queen gestured to a free lounge. “Why not join us, Shadow. You are the reason I still sit on the Throne, you should also sit with us then.”

To the Saresii women she said. “While I was not offended, I must admit I did not feel comfortable with you seeing my thoughts.”

The black dressed woman sat down, removed her disguise and revealed the same ageless beauty she had done before in the Queen’s presence. Except for the large purple eyes, she actually looked quite Saresii, especially now sitting close to two of that species. “I am Alycia Lichfangh and I am indeed of the Coven and this Queen and her line is under our special protection.”

The queen had stopped reaching for a Larkyi grape. “The Seth shadow is with the queens ever since Saran ascended and maybe even before. Yet no one knows who you really are. Most of the public considers you nothing more than a myth. Most believe you are a simply specially trained guards, and queens, me included are introduced to you the night after we ascend upon the throne. My mother warned me and told me to heed the shadows. Now it appears the Saresii know of your origin?”

Alycia shook her head. “Not even the Gray Cats of Sar know the Shadow’s origin, but Alegra is perhaps the strongest talent the Saresii have brought forth, ever since Lydia left Sares One that is. She has sensed my presence and knows that my gifts are not exactly the same as psionics.”

The queen sighed. “And I will never learn the truth, is that so?”

“Perhaps one day, my queen I will introduce you to the Coven and reveal to you why your line is so important.”

The Saresii leader waved and several grapes flew into her direction. “Then I will not pretend and tell you why I am here.”

“To see the children of Terra go on their journey was not the reason why you came?” The queen asked.

“No, it is the device that enabled the Freons to find these thirty kids. A device of Saresii origin that had been stolen. It is of urgent importance that this device is recovered and the thief identified.”

The woman in black said. “The Yathynhto still exists?”

“You know of it?” The Saresii leader gasped.

The queen felt like a guest of lesser importance on her own terrace. “I can always come back once you discussed whatever you need to discuss.”

Alycia bowed. “I ask for your forgiveness, my queen. You might not know who I am, but rest assured I am your servant and have your welfare foremost on my mind. “To the Saresii she said.” I know of it, it was feared when it was introduced by Markhon, a Saresii scientist who was the only known being to ever be in known contact with the Narth. He used it to defeat a Saresii who had become a dictator and oppressor. Why don’t you explain what it is exactly and why you think the Freons have it? Or what it has to do with the Earthers.”

Alegra sat up from her lounging position. “The Yathynhto is a device of the First Age of Knowledge, a device of technology that is beyond all known science of today.” She manipulated the jewelry piece of a tasteful bracelet and a three dimensional projection of a gray device appeared It had the shape of a small jewelry box. Perfectly sized to be held in one hand.

More to Alycia than to the queen the Saresii said. “If your suspicion is correct and it is of Narth, then it is beyond the science of technology even of our advanced distant past.” She gave the projection a slow spin with her finger. “It is a psionic talent detector that can also be used as a weapon to kill a psionic talent. It can be dialed to kill only certain talents, or kill anyone who has the enlarged gland and the ability to manipulate these trans-spatial energies.”

The queen understood. “It could be a terrible weapon used against the Saresii, I understand your urgency to find it, but what about the Earthers and the Freons?”

“The Yathynhto was stored in a cache of ancient Saresii technology that contains devices that are too dangerous for even the Saresii to use. Both the location and access to the cache is known only to a handful of trusted individuals, who should all be beyond reproach. Yet the Yathynhto was offered for sale at a Golden Bazaar and purchased by the Freons before we could learn of its sale. Why they used it to find psionic talents among the humans of Earth is not known to us. But as I told you at the conference, your majesty. It appears Earthers do have psionic talents among them.”

“So the Yathynhto was aboard the ship we intercepted?”

“It is a strong possibility. Of course it could have been left behind on Earth. There is reason to believe there are Freon agents on Earth even now. However it might have been aboard the Freon ship indeed.”

The queen activated a voice pick up and spoke. “Sarun, make all items available to me that have been salvaged or taken of the Freon ship we intercepted leaving Earth.”

It did not take long after Sarun’s acknowledgement when the answer came. “My queen, light of my life. What remained has been secured for you.”

“What do you mean by remained? Has anything been returned to the Freons or perhaps even been sold?”

“No, my Queen. The items deemed of Earth origin were made available to the visitors of Earth. They took these things along.”

“There is no inventory list or visuals?”

“Only of the Freon things, we didn’t bother checking the primitive things of Earth origin, your Majesty.”

“Prepare for your execution and make sure the ones that made this decision will follow you into the basin.” The queen snapped angry. “Did the episode of the Terror attack on the palace not teach you a lesson?”

The Saresii leader stared at the projection. “The Yathynhto is not among the items remaining. It appears it is on its way to the World of Old in the hands of Earthers who do not know what danger it could present.”

********

The Harok was humongous. Wolfgang suggested that it might be close to one thousand meters long and with the interior volume of the biggest super tanker. Most had a weird almost organic grown character, corridors and rooms were not symmetrical, and there were hardly any straight lines, ninety degree corners or rectangular shapes.

But the “Earther section” had smooth walls without any design patterns; the doors actually opened like elevator doors and were almost rectangular. The beds were of Saran design which they all learned to like.

They learned that corridors with a bright red colored floor led to regions and environments not acceptable to an unprotected human, but could be accessed never the less. Corridors with blue floors led to low gravitation areas and corridors with yellow floors to the technical areas.

They learned that the huge ship had a relative small crew of perhaps fifty or a hundred individuals. And that the ship had collected over eighty individuals so far and was about to collect three more groups, before its final leg of the journey.

Only the Shiss had remained with them and it was him who led them into a larger room. Despite its overall alien character it was clearly the galley of the ship. It had tables and the seats provided, were obviously not of the original design but installed with the needs and bodies of humans in mind.

Zugy the Shiss, turned out to be a so called Black Throat Shiss. He had mentioned a complicated caste system that was based on the coloring of the throat folds of the lizard like beings. He did not go into detail but it appeared the Black Throat was the least desirable and despised color and caste. He somehow also ceased to be a frightening monster in an alien environment, but a rather likeable being with a sense of humor and good intentions. He already knew the name of most of them and addressed them with their first names. He gestured to the far wall, with a counter and the first equipment that did not look as if it was grown or shaped out of something soft and malleable. It had clear lines, colorful buttons and a dark screen.

He explained. “We designed this food dispenser with images of what Earthers calls automats. The Sarans supplied us with a big data bank of intercepted Earth transmissions.”

Sigurd went closer to examine the machine. “So how does it work? Dispense coffee or snacks or something?”

“We do not know what coffee is, but yes it provides you with a variety of snacks and drinks. He then pointed at a being that appeared behind the counter next to the machine. The being was at least somewhat humanoid in body proportion and was somewhere between a Freon and a human. It had three fingers on each hand and the skin coloring of a poison dart frog. His face resembled nothing anyone could relate to an Earth organism, but it did feature eyes and a mouth. Sergei looked at the being and said to Alice from Australia.” He looks like a shaved sock puppet if you ask me. There was Lemmie on TV when I was a kid, who looked a little like that.”

Margit who heard that laughed and put her hand before her lips. “Sorry, but he does look like a shaved sock puppet.”

Zugy of course did not understand the reference and introduced the being. This is Carooh, it is a Vantax and it is currently male if I understand the Vantax gender expression correctly. Carooh is a carbon based life form food specialist and actually asked and volunteered to be assigned to you. He will attempt to fabricate or create food that is acceptable to you, Food that then can be recreated at any time by the constitutor.”

Wolfgang studied the machine closely. “I can imagine that the dietary needs of beings from different worlds must be the most challenging thing for a multi species society. The chirality of sugars and the spin of the DNA helix alone would make foods perfectly acceptable to one group, incompatible, perhaps even toxic to another species.”

It was as if he started a previously inanimate object. The Vantax acted all excited. “You are not as primitive as they said you would be. You understand the problem of nutrition and food requirements of a ship that conveys members of many sentient species. This is the reason for me volunteering. I am a food specialist and it is my life’s ambition to learn as much about it as I can. Life is so abundant and so diverse, but no matter the origin or nature, life must consume and at least in this need we are all the same.”

Consuela stemmed her fists into her hips. “This looks like a kitchen. A very strange kitchen, but this is what I am missing so much. Let’s go Carooh and see if we cannot cook something good.”

The Shiss raised his upper arm pair. “You see that is also part our purpose. We want to learn from you. While your friend Consuela is exploring the food preparation facility, you can explore the automat. We stocked it with Saran food components. While it is not Earth food, we know you are familiar with it.”

Edward gently shouldered Aaron and Wolfgang aside and touched the screen. It turned blue and he said. “Shakr, Krynoria style with numbi sprouts and brown sauce.”

“Affirmative, combination of food items understood and available. Reconstitution in progress.” The machine’s voice even had the same cheap speaker quality as a food serving machine on Earth would have.

The screen showed a robot arm drawing various packages out of a conveyor slot, emptying them into bowls to a happy music tune and moments later a tray with the traditional Saran food bowls and a scooper appeared behind an opening slot.

“I could live with a machine like that.” Edward grinned and took his tray to a table. He tried his food carefully seemed pleased and started eating.

Sigurd scratched his chin, “How do you know all this?”

James standing by the machine and about to enter his choice. “Edward and I have spent most of the time sampling food. If we are going to be stuck in this world, away from Earth I mean, we better learn what can be eaten. I for one am hungry all the time.”

He tapped the screen. “Toasted Shakr bread, Nambu butter and honey.”

Again the machine produced what he expected. “You need to try this, if you like honey and toast you will love this.”

Liu, Wolfgang and Melissa followed his advice.

About twenty minutes later they all had found something and found seats. Melissa wondered aloud. “I wonder why the Saran replacements are not with us.”

James eating his third toast with visible delight shrugged his shoulders. “Who cares? They probably do not want to mix with us primitives.”

Sofia was the first to notice, but it was Melissa who raised her nose and whispered. “Coffee! I can smell coffee!”

Wolfgang, Aoife, Sofia, Aaron and Melissa almost stormed to the counter from where the scent originated.

Consuela came with a big grin and a sizeable pot from the back of the kitchen area and to the counter. “I found five pounds of coffee in the Earth things. I made us a pot after I figured out how to use one of the devices as a coffee machine.”

Carooh, the Vantax was right behind her. “What is the purpose of this beverage? Why does it create excitement?”

Melissa closed her eyes.” Mr. Carooh, this is coffee!”

Consuela filled cups and revealed that she also had sugar and something like cream.

The Vantax declared that he was able to consume the same food as Earthers and put his sock puppet like mouth over the cup and sampled the hot, black substance.

“Oh! What an aroma, what flavor! There is nothing I know that compares.”

********

He was very proud that he was chosen to go to the World of Old. At least that is what he supposed to be. Bahntir however did not feel as blessed and proud as he should have. In all honesty he was scared. He had a good life at the Luxor palace, even though he was male, he was a promising protégée of Rubhinesa, and able to access all education sources for free and without limits. He ate the finest foods, swam in the always inviting ocean and played at the beach. Now he was aboard an alien ship with a destination more or less unknown.

He was briefed what to expect and more precisely what to do. The matron leader of the House of Nilathe, Rubhinesa had personally instructed him and promised great rewards. The collectors would not interfere and only those worthy would arrive at the World of Old. The Earthers, especially the blonde that claimed to be a sister of the queen, had to die. They were not to be allowed to reach the World of Old.

He snuck into the section occupied by the Terrans. He held a bowl of poisoned luxury fruits and berries.

Bahntir put the bowl onto a table and left unseen. He did not run into anyone as he returned to his quarters. Rubhinesa had supplied him with a wide range of poisons and assassination tools.

********

Nifiteta also felt pride that she was picked to travel to the World of Old. She knew if she played her cards well and followed the instructions of her aunt Asylinath. It would be her that returned from the World of Old and this alone was certainly enough to elevate her as queen on the Throne. A daughter of the house of Taramth, would once more rule all that was Saran.

Of course she had to be the only one that reached the World of Old.

Murdering her rivals was not an obstacle, just a necessity and of course the Earthers had to go first.

She missed Bahntir by mere seconds as she sneaked down the yellow floor corridor and into the section where the Earthers dwelled. She carried a box with Ugifies. A nasty life form from a distant planet. The things were finger long, sometimes also called jump leeches. The best part of course was their lethality. Illegal to even buy, yet Asylinath had a ready supply. She herself was immune as she of course used the repellant. The Earthers would stand no chance when they came into this room.

She noticed a bowl of fresh fruit and there was a bunch of Larkyi grapes. Much too precious to be wasted on these Earthers.

They were so good.”

********

What the Golden offered was certainly worth the price, Halkoot actually felt much better. There was a good chance he could please the Inners. Obtaining a similar device that was even able to kill Saresii and Kermac could very well be the key to Freon supremacy. He wasted little time on the faint and nagging voice deep inside. The price the renegade golden suggested was far more than they carried in the hold and equaled almost seventy five percent of the entire Freon output. Putting his beloved fleet out of business and bring severe starvation and death to many.

Fadoby had guided them to a more private alcove and to a table where he sat on a booster seat and across the two Freons.

Kurthoov, wondered for a moment where the six guards went, but then paid attention to the conversation between Halkoot and the Golden.

The voice of the Golden was very low as he leaned forward. “There is a second Yathynhto and it will be made available to bidders soon. You trade me what is in your hold right now and I make sure you are going to be the only serious bidders. The device itself won’t be cheap as I told you already.”

Halkoot made several nervous gestures. “The Golden are legendary for their trade deals and their honesty, but your scar tells me that you might not be as honest. How about I give you half the load now and bring you a full freight load when the deal is done.”

“I should be offended, but this is a deal I can’t really let pass. I suggest you make your way to Utha’s Point, but be careful. That region of space isn’t as safe as our lovely neighborhood.” He laughed at that.

Kurthoov had never heard of a place called Utha’s Point, but judging by its name and the words of the Golden, it could not be the nicest place. “When should we be there and what will happen there?”

“Be there as soon as possible. You will be contacted there about the details and the location of the auction.”

He then noticed one of the guards, completely naked, sans his armored space suit or any of his equipment dancing on top of a fuel bulb.

“What?”

The Golden snickered. “Never play Glumo with Tox stakes. Well he is still alive at least for now.”

********

Not far from the intoxicated Freon dancing on the fuel barrel sat a brooding figure hunched over a mug of yellow liquid. He was human from the looks of it. He wore a rather strange outfit of a beige colored trench coat and a fedora hat drawn into his unshaven face, but then this was the place for strange outfits and no one here had any idea what a Fedora was.

The man got up, tossed a rad shielded Polo coin on the table and left the premises of ‘Fadoby Everything’.

A Quadiped lingering next to two packing crates, somewhat shielded from the howling wind and the abrasive sand. Considered for a moment to ask the significantly smaller human for a substantial donation, but there was something about the human that made him reconsider.

********

Alice Gordon was walking next to Pierre-Luc, they both came back from the galley and were discussing the odd dinner Consuela had fabricated. It was supposed to be a Spanish fish stew or something like that, but made with Saran sourced ingredients. It wasn’t exactly Spanish at least according to Rosa, but it wasn’t bad at all. For some reason it was the first meal they all had taken together since the instructional meal they had aboard the Samoteth. Sure they had snacks and there was always someone eating, usually James, but this meal seemed to have a positive effect on them all.

Truth of the matter was, they all were scared and at the edge of their nerves. Every moment there was something frightening new, some situation none of them had ever dreamt about.

But in all the adversity and this living nightmare, they begun to cease being of different nations and slowly but surely became Earthers.

Alice was now quite certain they would never return to Earth, at least not in time to see anyone of their loved ones still alive. She had cried almost every night not only because of home sickness and sadness, but also being afraid of a more than uncertain future and they travelled aboard an alien contraption towards a destination they knew nothing about.

But there at the long table, with Consuela ladling her concoction into bowls, Sigurd cutting the bread she had baked. Aoife and Sofia showing of their magical psionic powers by making the bread slices float across the table and Yoko telling about the time she accidently teleported with nothing on but a towel, right into the locker room of the school’s male soccer team, made the room ring with laughter.

Alice had been abducted from Sydney, while she was visiting her aunt. She wasn’t a city girl, but the daughter of a sheep rancher, almost 2000 miles from Sydney in the middle of the famous outback.

She missed her parents and her home; she missed Paul, her boyfriend. She was sure he did grieve for her but find comfort in Sue Hogan’s arms. She almost said out loud. “Well screw her.” But she wasn’t in the same foul mood she was all the time until now. The Canadian guy was kind of cute anyway. He was from Canada and she loved him talk about Quebec and his favorite food. Something called Putin.

Pierre Luc was just now trying to explain to her again why gravy and curt cheese were important ingredients to Putin, when they both stopped in their movement. One of the Saran replacements was lying there, dressed in a skintight suit. There was a box right next to her, the box was bright green and Alice was certain the box had moved.

She almost whispered. “Is she ... dead?”

Pierre Luc knelt down and felt for a pulse. “She is cold and there is no pulse.”

Alice pulled the Data Comm out of her pocket. “This thing has no connection. Run back to get help!”

Pierre Luc nodded. “Hurry then. I stay here.”

The Canadian had turned the petite woman on her back and tried CPR, but he was quite certain he wasted his efforts. Never the less he tried. It was his nature never to give up and always try the best. He wanted to join the Royal Mounted Police ever since he could walk and he was already accepted at their academy as soon as he had finished school. Oh how he despised those gray bastards that screwed it all up from him. Pierre Luc however was a real police man through and through even before he ever was to be called a law enforcement officer for real. He had an unshakeable sense of duty and honor.

He did not have to wait long. He heard the footfall of others and Yoko popped out of thin air right next to him. He was just about to examine the green box, when Zugy the Shiss appeared from the other direction. Pierre taking the box got up.

A metal and plastic thing, Wolfgang immediately identified as a robot stalked in and attended to the young Saran woman on the floor. It extended sensors and metallic tentacles probing the body.

Zugy was the first to speak. “This is Nifiteta, of Saran. I do not need to wait for the diagnosis. I can see she is dead.”

The robot ignored his observation and snarled. “Individual has ceased to live. Initial findings suggest interaction with a toxic substance.”

“Take the body to analyze the cause of death, record the findings and dispose of the body.”

“Why did this woman drop dead in the community corridor?” Aoife wanted to know with a shrillness in her voice.

Pierre held up the box. “Maybe to bring a gift to someone. This thing has something moving inside.”

The Xunx rushed closer. “Give me that if you want to live!”

Pierre-Luc was no coward, but seeing a seven foot four armed reptilian raptor rushing at him was frightening. There was no room for him to evade or run, so the French Canadian pushed. As if hit by an invisible battering ram, the lizard was lifted of his feet and collided with considerable force into the opposite wall, Zugy groaned in pain.

In this sudden burst of Pierre Luc virtually exploding with psionic energy, he also squeezed the box, it snapped open!

With the sound of something wet and slimy getting spat, six bright green, worm like creatures catapulted out of the box. One hitting Rosa right into the face.

The Argentinian girl yelped with surprise, rolled her eyes into the head and collapsed to the floor.

Three of the things splashed into Zugy and two of them hit the wall. Melissa drew the big gun and fired. The roar of the large caliber weapon was deafening, but the heavy projectile hit the green creature just as it was about to catapult of the wall and smeared it into oblivion. Sigurd, like a squash player batted the sixth creature with a swing of the right hand into out of the air and smashed it with force into the wall.

Zugy, as if zapped by electricity jumped up, brushed two of the nasty things of his armor like breast plate and speared the third one with the claw of one if his many fingers. “Ugifies!”

********

It was Rosa’s good fortune that the medical machine was still there, and administered first aid. Zugy was certain she would survive, even though the machine was less optimistic and predicted that Rosa would never be the same, because the powerful bio toxin had affected too many nerves.

Sigurd’s hand would heal, not enough venom entered the wound that the creature created before being smashed into the wall.

The good mood they all had was gone and the gloomy angst had returned. They had gathered in the community meal room. Some of them sitting on the tables, some on stools and some leaning against walls or standing there.

Sarah voiced it for all as she asked the Shiss who had just joined them and updated them on Rosa’s condition.

“What happened?”

The Shiss said. “Ugifies were brought aboard.”

Aaron shook his head while he stood there wearing the white Saran uniform he had received as a souvenir from the Queen. “That is not what happened! This was an assassination attempt, plain and simple. The dead Saran girl wanted to kill us with those leeches.”

“But she was dead herself!” Manjieet objected. Then she said less forceful. “Did she open the box and there is a seventh Ugifi around?” She shuddered as she said that.

Zugy shook his upper right hand as Shiss did not shake their head to express objection. “We decontaminate the deck just to be sure that there aren’t any more, however the Saran female was not killed by an Ugifi but by eating a poisoned Larkyi grape.”

The Shiss paused and said. “The bowl of fruit we found in your community corridor contained poisoned fruit.”

Melissa replaced the spend shell with a fresh cartridge and snapped the drum shut, and slowly cocked the weapon.” Mr. Lizard, the time is now to tell us all. We were told we would be safe aboard this ship, is this going to continue till we are all dead?”

The Xunx ship master entered the room and motioned the Shiss to let him speak and said. “You are not the only sentients we collected and some are aggressive and it seems some are murders and assassins. We cannot take sides. Once you are at the World of Old, we expect all to adhere to the same neutrality and accept the fact that you are students of the exalted. How any of you express their cultural identities on the way is not to be judged by us.”

He interrupted Melissa before she was able to really object. “However I have decided to make following concession. The living quarters of each group shall be safe grounds, we will not tolerate assassination. Anyone found attempting or conducting such activities in the living quarters of another group will be spaced.”

The Shiss stepped next to the Xunx. “However open fights and conflict will not be prohibited. The ship remains open to all and no area remains prohibited. As it was expressed before whatever consequence your foray into any area might bring is not our concern.”

Chapter 16: Assassins
Ammothep did not want to be the last queen of the House of Kethmmar, and dynasty politics were an important part of Saran society for as long as anyone could remember. She was raised in this environment and believed to be the Queen of Saran first and it was her duty to protect the kingdom. In her mind the petty politics of the old houses were detrimental and distracting. She was convinced that it was also a reason why Saran remained split in a civil war. It was time for the other dynasties to fade away forever.

In her opinion she liked the protection of the Seth Shadows, but she was not pleased by the fact that she did not have absolute control over them and finally there was this mystery of Psionics.

She would have lied if she understood the explanations even a small percentage of it when she listened to the scientists and experts, but she knew that with all the advancements, Saran science did not yet understand it either and was just starting to unravel this seemingly magical gift that some individuals had.

She was aware that there were civilizations more advanced and climbing just one Tech level could take many thousand years. But Psionics were real and a danger to her and her kingdom.

Ammothep was still at the ocean palace of Kethmmar. Her guests had departed and left the planet.

She sat in her study and was brooding over a summary of intelligence reports that included the activities of the other houses.

She looked up and snarled into the seemingly empty room. “Show yourself shadow. I have to talk to you.”

Nothing happened at first, so she took a small blaster out of a drawer in her desk and started shooting at the busts of previous queens. That her grandmother Tumothep was the first victim to her seemingly random fit of destructive violence was not exactly mere chance. It also had the effect she wanted, two palace guards stormed in, men she could have also simply summoned with a call. However a Seth Shadow also appeared and this is what she wanted. “Guards leave! Shadow stay!”

“I have to talk to the shadow named Alycia!”

The guards gave the burnt and melted bust a bewildered look but knew better as to question her motivations and left dutiful and fast.

The shadow came closer to her desk.” I am Alycia.”

“And I am the queen! I no longer accept you Shadows to be independent as you say you are. Either you follow my commands and mine only or you are no longer welcome in my presence and I will declare the Shadows an outlaw organization to be disbanded.”

The queen’s voice had a sharp edge. “I know you have means and powers that are beyond Saran, but heed my warning Shadow. I am a Saran queen and my anger is not to be trifled with.”

The Shadow took of her mask. “Yes my Queen, you are indeed of Saran stock and you are of the true royal line. Maybe it is time to change and make you a Shadow as well. Queens before you have also been shadows.”

“I no longer accept these explanations. I demand to know it all. I must do so, I cannot accept an entity of beings able to influence and interfere with Saran affairs especially on a level like this.”

She sat down. “Tell me why am I of the right line? What makes my dynasty the one?”

“The Shadows originated on this planet and this very island, almost 100,000 years ago.

An ocean going ship sunk and the survivors were stranded on that island, they found something and became the Seth Shadows. They are still with the Saran society. The name of the island is Kethmmar.”

“You mean this island?” “Yes this island where your house maintains this leisure palace.”

“That makes us an old family and by official logic, the true line argument could be found within, but I want to know more.”

“And you shall, my queen.”

********

The Shiss pointed at the projection behind him. “This is our galaxy, this is an actual presentation. The image was taken over a million years ago, we believe by the Pree. A species that was able to travel far enough to capture this image.”

The reptile had gathered them this morning after breakfast and begun teaching them.

“This is a spiral arm galaxy and measures a good one hundred thousand light years from one end to the other, and is about a 1000 light years thick at the core and tapers out.”

They all were there, still somber and a little angry, they all were very quiet.

Just as their reptilian teacher had explained to them what they were looking at, the door parted and a very pale Rosa entered the room followed by the Xunx.

The mood instantly changed and Maria was the first running and hugging the girl she had decided not to like. “Rosa! You are up and about.”

The Xunx seemed pleased. “The machine was wrong. Your companion recovered. She still needs rest but insisted in joining you. Not many survive an Ugifi sting.”

Sigurd clenched his fist. “No worries, Rosa we will get the coward who did this.” Sergei agreed with a nod. “No von kills one of us and gets away!”

Rosa smiled weakly. “They didn’t succeed. I am still here.”

Zugy clapped with all four of his hands and got the attention he wanted. “It is good to see you alive, Rosa Perrero, but I must accomplish many things today. Please sit down and follow my lectures.”

The Xunx chirped. “You need to learn more than others so heed his lessons.”

While the Insectoid had left, the Lizard being returned to the galaxy projection and a yellow cross appeared, effectively creating four segments of the spiral arm galaxy.

These are what many species call quadrants. The Upper left one is the Upward Sector. Below left the Coreward Sector. On the upper right is the Spinward Sector and below right the Downward Sector.”

All but the upper right quadrant went dark and he said. “We know virtually nothing about the other quadrants other than there are sentient species too.

The Thirteen Exalted and all known space faring societies originate from this quadrant.”

Aaron said. “Seeing this puts a new perspective to all of this. It means Earth is not as far behind as you make us believe, because it means all of you know only a little more than us.”

Wolfgang added. “And in quantitative relationship to what is still unknown there is very little difference indeed.”

The Shiss hissed. “And you are quite correct. I know little about your Earth, but from what I have been told, the likely-hood you destroy yourself has a greater probability than you Earthers ever reaching TL 3.”

James agreed with a sad nod, but Sergei said. “We will survive and develop and then kick some behind.”

Zugy seemed amused as he said. “That is also a possibility. That Earthers might do just that is the strong concern of some.”

“Tell us about the Xunx.” Aaron asked. “I heard them mentioned again and again and even the Queen seemed concerned.”

“The Saran queen’s concerns are those of many indeed. The Xunx are an old species, no one not even the Xunx know for sure how they became a space faring species. Some suggest they were genetically altered to be a warrior species.”

The Shiss sighed and said. “Red loves to talk about his species and now he is not here. Let me call him.”

Wolfgang pointed to the ceiling after Zugy had made his call. “This ship the Harok is of organic nature, correct?”

“Quite so. She is a very old creature and has been modified with some additional equipment to make her a space ship. She is not the only Harok, there are more.

It is not known from where they originate, but there are so called Har Pastures thru ought the galaxy. Gathering places for a space born migrating semi sentient species. Why they gather at these places is also not know, but one such pasture is very close to the World of Old.”

“How is faster than light flight accomplished?” Wolfgang added to his initial question.

“We believe Haroks use a form of Psionic gift, no other species has shown to have, they are able to enter the Psion condition and travel in or with it. But that is also questioned by Saresii scientists as they say no psionic activity could be detected. The exact method is unexplained to this day”

Wolfgang snorted. “Earth scientists would not rest until they had an answer.”

The Xunx arrived and it was obvious he was excited. “Zugy said you wanted to know more about the Xunx. I wanted to postpone this lesson until you had gained more general understanding, because it might frighten you.”

Zugy mumbled in whispering hissing words. “Little chance for that.”

The insect however had already started on his lecture. “The Xunx are an insectoid species as you know. Like many communal insects we have a queen that lays the eggs and is also the source of all our motivations.” He moved to the front of the auditorium. “There are several other insectoid species known to exist. Chief among them are the Klack, who share some cultural traits with us.

I think my colleague might have told you a little already about us. Our known history reaches back for a million years, but we think it goes back much further.

Our society experiences cycles. A new cycle begins with the birth of a new queen. Her outer color determines the new society, if her body is green then the Green Xunx rise. The new society fights the old one. If the new society is losing the fight, it leaves the planet to find a new one to colonize. If the old one loses, the new purges all aspects of the old and spreads out to other planets to feed.

These cycles occur more or less every thousand years and it is the general believe that the next cycle of Xunx feeding and expansion is going to happen in about 150 years from now. It is also believed they will expand into the direction of Earth...

A powerful tremor lifted the teacher of his feet and tossed most of the class to the floor.

Lights flickered the Xunx and the lizard ran out of the room before anyone could say anything.

A second tremor hit the ship. Aaron voiced what was most likely the cause. “We are under attack!”

********

The gigantic red ship that hung in space between the fourth and the third planetary orbit was surrounded by a numerous fleet of smaller ships. More of this odd shaped ships were in orbit around the third planet.

A large number of very small, very fast and highly maneuverable ships had attacked the Harok like a swarm of angry hornets the second the old ship dropped out of quasi space to approach Turnthka planet to collect three students from the Thka society.

The Red Xunx chirped and chattered in his own language, without the translator computer of the ship able to follow, but one word was clear. “Dai-Than!”

Zugy and two others of the Harok crew had melted themselves into command giving nodes. Zugy diverted shield energies to maintain integrity, while another of the collectors tried to target the tiny ships and destroy them with powerful blasts of the Harok’s battle beam emitters. He had managed to destroy four, but the aggressive swarm counted almost fifty.

The Red Xunx found words and yelled into the Myon transponder. “This is the Harok, we are collectors of the Exalted. Cease your attack! We are not hostile and will not interfere.”

It did not take long for the answer to be received. “We know who you are, messengers and collectors of the Exalted. You face the mighty Qo clan of the Dai-Than, I am Tar Kur-Qo. You are not hostile that may be so, but we are Dai the very definition of what hostile means.

We would spare you, if the Thirteen Exalted had been truly exalted and removed from the politics and antics of all others, but the Harok never came to collect Dai to be educated and risen to aloft status and honor. The Honored has never summoned Dai.”

“I am Xunx, Dai! This should be proof to you beyond all else that the Exalted accept all. The Harok never came because the Dai do not have a home system. Not even the Exalted know where to find a tribe when new hopefuls are collected. The Exalted called for Dai to be brought to the World of Old many times.”

The Dai laughed. “Run with that old ship of yours. Let us see what prevails, old legends about the might of the Harok, or Dai reputation.”

Chapter 17: Pirates
Behind a sizeable asteroid, a dead piece of mostly porous ice and dirt within the same system observing it all and taking a considerable risk being in the same system as a Dai tribe was the ‘Scream of Fear’, a Karthanian armed trader. The ship was well kept, armed with the latest weapons of several space faring societies and owned and operated by Katrakan, the Black Fur. This Jooltar pirate captain was different in many ways not only from other Jooltar, but of other pirates in general.

He was daring, spent most of his share of the loot he obtained on upgrades and the maintenance of his ship. He had a reputation of running a tight ship with an iron fist and was not above spacing half the crew if someone mentioned so much as an objection to his commands.

He sat on his command chair leaning forward with both his hairy arms resting on his lap.

If a human would have seen a Jooltar, the image of an upright walking coyote with many features of a Hyena, such as a shorter snout and round instead of pointed ears. Some humans also recalled the legends of werewolf’s, as the Jooltar could no longer revert to moving on all four and had evolved in a truly upright walking species.

Jooltar for the most part had a reputation for cowardice behavior. It was said that they stole most of their technology instead of inventing it and thus always had problems with engineering. Jooltar often were called mangy as they often suffered from a parasitic infestation that made part of their fur fall out.

Not so Katrakan. He kept his black fur combed and washed and it always had a rich black shine. His space armor was of the finest Jooltar artisans but augmented by Karthanian tech, such as a very good personal battle shield.

The suit looked like polished black vinyl, was decorated with spiked studs that not only were there for decoration, but were also miniature missiles.

His command center was reasonably clean, he did not allow anyone eating here. Since most of his one hundred and twenty crew members were Jooltar who did not share the manners and love for cleanliness with their captain, the four Saran men and the single Spindlar in his crew appreciated that fact very much. Mostly of course due to the fact, Jooltar loved carrion, well rotten meat preferably raw and off the bone.

His first mate was a former Saran fleet officer. A man who could not rise higher in rank because he was not associated to an influential family and mostly due to the fact that he was a man of course. He was offered the White of Command, but he was not willing to make the ‘adjustment’. Being surgically and physically altered to become female was too steep of a prize for him. He deserted instead and eventually became a freelancer and finally the first mate of Katrakan, the Black Fur. He insisted on wearing a white Saran command suit however, modified to his broad shoulders and with an additional weapons belt that crossed his chest diagonally and held a very rare and deadly Onglian boarding sword.

He no longer wore make up and instead of a wig or a shaven head, he had his hair growing gathered in a dozen or so long stringy braids.

They all, including the captain simply called him Cutter, because he liked cutting things and victims.

Cutter turned to another Jooltar also in the command center of the ship sitting behind a sensor control board and said. “Rip-tooth, don’t just mumble. If you have something to say, say it. Or shut up in RA’s name!”

Rip-Tooth neck hair stood up on its ends and he lowered his ears and neck while he turned, his formidable teeth glistening wet. “I wonder why we risk being so close to these cursed red skinned devils. They don’t care if we are pirates. They shoot at us just for target practice.”

“Because I said that is what we do!” Katrakan growled. “You object?”

“No you always lead us well, but I would like to see the profit here!”

Cutter shook his head. “And I am glad you have nothing to say. The Thka are a peaceful society, just ascended a few years ago. Their first contact was with the Quadipeds. Those bruisers have a colony just seventeen light years away. The Quadi more or less took the Thka under their wings so to speak.”

Rip Tooth, scratched his head. “So? I don’t want to mess with the Quadi. They might not like what the Dai did and take it out on the next Dai Clan.”

Katrakan got up and whacked the Jooltar over the head. “Exactly this is why Cutter is my first mate and not you. The Dai leave soon, whatever defense the Thka had is obliterated. There are plenty of valuable scraps and slaves for us. They are there for the taking and if worse comes to worse, it’s the Dai who get blamed. I call that easy profit!”

Rip Tooth had to agree with that and rubbed his head only to receive a second and harder whack. “Instead of questioning my command decisions, check your sensor board. Something just arrived in the system. I want to know who and what?”

********

The Harok made it, but just barely. She reached threshold speed and escaped the angry swarm of Dai fighters in the last possible moment.

The Dai did not pursue.

But they dropped out of Quasi space, only three light years from Turnthka planet, the system and the angry Dai. The Harok could go no further in the state she was in.

The Xunx disconnected itself from a command node and while his electronically created voice could not convey emotion, Zugy knew the insectoid was deeply concerned. “She is in worse shape than we thought. Fleeing at such high speed took her last reserves. If she does not receive proper help, this Harok will die and if she does so will we.”

“The only help that might save her would be at a Har’s Pasture, but I know of none that is even remotely within reasonable distance.”

The Xunx dropped his feelers. “There is Uthe’s point, only 27 light years from here. Maybe she will heal enough or gather strength enough to get us there. There we might be able to contact the Honored.”

“Yes the Honored will know what is to be done, but Uthe’s Point will be your death. No one likes Xunx!”

“If there are any Shiss and they hear about you, Uthe’s point will be no more and your fate might be worse than death? You are a Black Throat after all”

“We have no choice. Let us see what we can do to help the Harok. If we can’t limp to Uthe’s Point we will fail in our mission.”

********

“Don’t lose her, Rip Tooth!” Katrakan barked.

“The Dai are not pursuing her. She’s as good as done. Captain!”

“Did you lose her?”

“Well her signature is very unique and she does not emit artificially modulated energies as other ships...”

This time the whack across Rip Tooth’s head was hard enough to bruise the left ear of the dark brown pelted Jooltar. The Captain growled. “You did lose her!”

Cutter grinned as he thought Rip Tooth deserved the whacking. “One more Captain, maybe the other ear too. After that I tell you where the Harok is.”

“If you don’t want to eat soup until we hit a port with a human dentist, you tell me now!”

“She dropped just three miles from here out of Quasi and I think she’s still there.”

“Alright then, helmsman, our lives depend on your skill to get us out of here nice and easy, so the Dai won’t notice, wait till that gas giant is between us and then hit the accelerator.”

“Cutter plot a course to that stranded ship and then get our weapons hot!”

Rip Tooth knew he risked another whack. “Why are we going after that ugly as a Grunti turd ship? Aren’t we here to fill our holds with Thka loot?”

Katrakan did not whack the sensor operator.” Cutter can you answer him?”

“No captain, I simply do what you ask but like Rip Tooth I can’t see the reason.” “That is why I am the captain and not you! The Harok is grown not built. Do you know how much Trade Unit that secret would be worth to the Karthanians? She is on her way back to the World of Old. The Kermac want to know where it is for a very long time and will pay us a ton of Polonium for that data. She is full of rich spoiled kids from all kinds of rich societies, rich kids make profitable hostages and she is ripe for the picking!”

********

The Harok shook once again and the lights dimmed considerably. Melissa said. “I guess the attacks are not over!”

From a device at the ceiling, Zugy’s voice called their attention. “I wish I had better news for you, but we are attacked and likely boarded by pirates. Stay where you are this is the safest place aboard the Harok. And should they come and find you do not resist. Do what they ask you to do. Survival is the key!” They heard him talk to someone else in a different language and then the speaker fell silent.”

One of the Saran kids entered the room it was Bahntir. Gone was his lofty arrogance whenever he saw the Earthers. Gone were his secret plans to kill them. He was crying and sobbed in distraught panic. “Pirates! They come and capture us and then they sell us as slaves to the Togar. They will eat us!”

He climbed into a seat cocoon to hide.

James looked around.” I was raised to shun guns and weapons, but by gosh I would like something right about now. There is nothing here that can be used as a weapon.”

Sergei snorted looking at the Saran boy who turned the cocoon away. “I sure do not want to end up as Borscht, but our English friend has a point what do we use to fight them?”

The Saran guy looked from behind the cocoon. “Are you insane? Did you not hear the Shiss? We must comply and survive!”

Melissa drew her revolver. “I am not sure how good it will be against pirates and I only got eighteen bullets left all together. But you comply, I rather die fighting than getting sold for food.”

Wolfgang raised his hand. “We could go to the mess hall and the food prep area. The food machine works on basic ingredients. I think I can mix us up something potent.”

Aaron agreed. “Yes and there might be cleaning supplies and knifes.”

Rosa nodded. “Si, there are knifes. I do not know about cleaning supplies!”

“I’d prefer the ship’s armory, but who knows where that is.” Sigurd said. “Knives against blasters. Well still better than nothing.”

********

Tufts, a particular mangy Jooltar, wearing a truly ancient Onglian space armor, that was patched and repaired so many times, the original red surface was no longer seen, stepped through the circular hole he had just cut into the hull of the Harok.

His Mov-Seek drones he had sent in a second before had found a lonely Swartikan who still fumbled with his blaster. Swartikan were known to be artisans of great skills, their poems were considered pearls of wisdom even far from Swarti, but weren’t known to be the most proficient warriors. The Swartikan did not even have his battle shield on as the drones exploded and made his attempts to defend the Harok a moot point.

More pirates poured into the corridor. One of them a Saran examined the cross section of the hull. “Boron fibers, Asbestos weave, a layer of lead for radiation and carbonized organic tissue. Not exactly anything super advanced. I think the Karthanians will be very disappointed if they find out how low tech that flying turd really is.”

Tufts opened his helmet and sniffed the smoke filled air. “It’s breathable!”

Clincher, another Jooltar whacked Tufts. “You idiot, opening your helmet like that! If the captain had seen you do it, he would have castrated you with his claws.”

The Saran snickered. “The air in here could not be worse than what circulates in that old suit of his. Considering he never bathes and eats even worse crap than the rest of you.”

Cutter jumped into the now crowded corridor. “Tufts, close that firkin’ helmet and take your rowdy bunch to engineering and secure the place. The rest comes with me, let us inform the former owners of this eyesore, new management has arrived and is taking over.”

********

Tufts came to a split in the corridor.” This organic crap gets to me. There is no reason why a corridor needs to split like that.” “Yes there is!” Objected one of the pirates pointing at a sign. It read. “Treasure chamber.” The word ‘Stop’ was written in big red letters underneath and then the words. “Only advance with the Captains permission”

Tufts pushed the other Jooltar to the side. “I just got the captain’s permission. Red Eye and Lumper you are with me. The rest of you go down the other corridor and do as Cutter said, secure Engineering”

“I see no reason why you get to secure the profit and we do the work! Who knows what you find and without the Captain to make sure everyone gets a fair share.”

Tufts pointed his boarding sword at the helmet of the objecting Jooltar. The blade of the wicked weapon vibrated a few thousand times a second and made an angry humming sound. “You do what I tell you to do and never again accuse me of taking more than my share.”

The red pelted Jooltar lowered his eyes to point at his blaster pointing at Tufts. “If the jacket fits you wear it.”

Red Eye, a particular wild and strong Jooltar hissed. “Cutter put Tufts in charge. I drag whoever is left before the Captain and going to enjoy what happens then.”

That seemed to calm the situation and the Jooltar with the red fur, grumbled and cursed but motioned to the twenty pirates to follow him, while Tufts and the ones he had selected went down the corridor to the treasure chamber.

********

Something dripped on the helmet of Streifer. The Jooltar with the red fur instinctively swiped his hand to get off whatever it was, but only smeared whatever substance it was over his face plate.

He cursed and made a few steps and fell hard on his behind. None of the twenty pirates remained on their feet.

The place they were in had big bulbous tank like objects, one of them was cut at the bottom and an almost clear liquid was oozing out in honey like consistence.

The entire floor was covered with a thick layer of it.

Streifer tried to hold onto his blaster, but it escaped his attempts like a slick fish and was sliding across the floor.

********

Manjieet followed Sigurd and Melissa into the empty corridor. Only the remains of the poor dead Swartikan was lying on the floor. Sigurd had seen him only briefly and knew he belonged to the crew of the Harok.

He knelt next to the dead alien and took the weapon that was lying next to a mangled and separated arm. He aimed it at a spot on the floor about 20 feet away and pressed the trigger. A hissing crack and a flash of light made a glowing hole in the floor. He grinned. “Beats a knife any time of the day.”

“Didn’t do much good for the fellow it belonged to.” Melissa said. “But yeah ray gun beats potato peeler.”

Manjieet complained. “How can you make jokes while there is someone dead?”

“I do that to make sure he’s dead.” Melissa responded. “If he laughs he ain’t dead.”

Wolfgang and Sergei joined the trio from the other side of the corridor. Wolfgang pointed to the hole. “I guess that is how they came in. Some sort of flexible hose, connecting the ships.”

Sigurd moved to the hole. “Let’s go guys.”

“You are not serious? We have no space suits, should they decide to disconnect the tunnel while we are in it...”

“We going to be fekked.” Sigurd nodded, while Sergei already climbed into the flexible tunnel thing. “Then we make sure they don’t disconnect it.”

********

Tufts and his comrades reached a large chamber with stacked containers. Clearly the product of a society and technology they understood, the containers were marked with signs reading: Very valuable things, Polonium coins, Saran Trade units and similar signs. There also was a big round cylinder standing prominently in the middle. The barrel sized container was labeled. “Most valuable. Do not open.”

Red Eye stopped Tufts. “We wait till the captain sees it. I feel more comfortable knowing the most valuable loot is divided fairly.”

“Don’t make the same mistake Red Pelt did. What could it hurt to look? And maybe we deserve a little extra bonus.”

Lumper pushed Tufts. “Red Pelt was right, you are a skimmer! Let me call the Captain!”

Lumper could not make that call, as Tufts did not want to be in the position and explaining his innocence to the Captain. Tufts had buried his boarding sword into the belly of the other pirate. “Try to call the captain now you stinking telltale.”

Red Eye was outraged. “You killed Lumper! Red Pelt...”

Tufts was surprised about his own rage, but he killed Red Eye too, before the strong and tough Jooltar could react. But the burning desire to have most valuable treasure all for himself burned in him. He took the lid of the barrel like container.

He didn’t find a treasure, even though the 20,000 highly aggressive Tinqu Stingers kept in that barrel would have presented some value on a Hidry market, as fresh roasted Tinqu stingers were considered a delicacy.

Unfortunately for Tufts, someone had removed the warning label: “Twenty thousand Tinqu Stingers. Only to be opened by experienced Hidry chefs.”

That it was a good idea to keep ones helmet closed during boarding action was good advice after all.

Tinqu stingers were famous for their fiery sting, considered very painful, having a few hundred inside your suit was a recipe for disaster.

Sarah glanced down as she had been hiding on top of the containers. “I think your psionic ability is the most frightening of them all.”

Margit nodded. “I begin to believe it too. Ever since I made the Saran guards sleep. I knew the talent was for real and I practiced a little here and then. Increasing their feelings of greed and distrust didn’t even take much.”

Aaron now also looking over the rim of the containers. “Who would have thought a Food label printer could be such a potent weapon?”

********

Seven heavy armed pirates stormed into a chamber and were confronted by Salima. She did not look as docile as she usually did. Her eyes above her veil glared with intense anger. Before the pirates could do anything they were pulled to the floor, by increasing gravitation. Far exceeding their suits ability to compensate. “You wounded poor Harok!” She thundered!

********

The Saran who was second in command stared at the burning hole in his chest as he toppled over. He and the pirates that tried to rush the command center of the Harok and had found out, the reputation of the Shiss to be among the most vicious warrior species was well earned. The Shiss had defeated them, not completely unharmed and with Porr severely wounded. The Xunx had remained in the command node to keep the Harok alive.

Zugy nursed a wounded side as he said to Porr. It was a good fight my friend, but the pirate has many more men and we cannot fight all of them.”

The Xunx peeled from the wall node and said with audible surprise. “One of the Earthers has contact with the Harok, and not via Command node! She changed graviton conditions. In ways I never thought the Harok could do.”

********

Katrakan got up from his seat. “They have been over there long enough. Why isn’t anyone calling?”

“Maybe they are busy fighting.” One Jooltar suggested.

“I don’t care! Call Cutter!”

The Jooltar operated the communications panel. “Odd, the whole comm unit is off line. I can’t call them.”

“Weapons are offline too!” Another reported.

“Get me that idiot in Engineering. I’ll decorate my chair with his hide if he pulled one of his maintenance routines in the middle of boarding action!”

“How? Captain. Communications are down. All of it! Inter ship too!”

He hit the sensor field on his left gauntlet and activated his suit comm. “Engineering!”

A happy sounding female voice came on. “I am sorry your requested connection cannot be completed, please stand by until we were able to restore all services.”

He stared at his gauntlet and wanted to bark a command to his Sensor operator, but the head of the Jooltar was thrown against the comm panel in a shower of blood and brain pieces. In the frame of the access door stood a human female with a strange weapon in her hand. It roared and spat fire and smoke twice more and two more of his crew died in a gruesome way. He did not wait and activated the force field bubble around his command chair. He was prepared just in case of a mutiny.

“You came far, whoever you are but you lost, never the less!”

A petite Saran looking female appeared inside his force field bubble. “We don’t think so!” She swiped a long straight sword across his neck.

********

Zugy had the Terrans assembled in the class room auditorium. His left side bandaged. The Xunx was missing one of his feelers and the left claw hand of his upper left arm.

The Virkuun had lost all of his quills, most of his head was under bandages and he was moving with a limp.

The three aliens had stared at them for several long moments, before Zugy spoke. “If someone would have told me, a bunch of teenagers had defeated Katrakan, the Black Fur and his crew during boarding action I would have called this person insane. Yet here we are, the pirates are dead or confined in their own hold, wrapped to their noses in packing plastic, the pirate ship captured.” He threw up three of his four arms, apparently the lower left arm wounded and thus impaired. “I still do not know how you did it.”

The Virkuun said. “Their approach was quite ingenious, I have to say!”

“There was nothing ingenious about it! The pirates were a bunch of bumbling amateurs, no doubt”. The young Saran man said turning the cocoon seat he was still occupying. “And all the stories about the Harok being invincible are pure fabrication!”

Porr held up his hand. “No one ever claimed the Harok to be invincible! The legend states that attacking the Harok never ends well for the attacker.”

Zugy added. “It was to the great misfortune of Captain Katrakan that we had Earthers aboard. No one can argue that it didn’t end well for the Pirate and his crew.”

“Oh please! Spare us that Meta mystical nonsense. Those are primitive Earthers. I still fail to see why they have been pi ... kick ... glglglg.”

The rest of the Saran’s sentence became suddenly intelligible as Sergei had given the cocoon a heavy kick making it spin.”

Wolfgang said observing it. “Those cocoon seats are suspended in zero friction, so it appears.”

But no one in the room was convinced the fast rotation was the result of Sergei’s kick alone. Sofia’s face was way too innocent as she even tried to whistle.

The Saran spilled out of the seat, stumbled, crawled and stumbled some more in an apparent very dizzy condition towards the door making heaving sounds. It appeared to the experienced eye that he got some invisible aide getting out the door. This time it was Aoife who tried to look innocent.

The Shiss shook his head and Porr snickered. “I think he will see his breakfast again very soon, if I understand these sounds correctly.”

The Xunx turned his good eye and head towards the Shiss. “Was the right decision really made, inviting these Earthers to the World of Old?”

The Virkuun answered. “I hope I will be alive when Earth ascends. I doubt it will be a boring event.”

Zugy returned to address them. “We are going to use the captured pirate ship to tow the Harok to a place called Uthe’s Point. It is there she can rest and we are reasonably safe until we receive an answer from the Honored as to what to do or how to proceed.”

The Red Xunx waved his good arm. “Uthe’s Point is a so called free port. Neither Xunx nor Shiss will be welcome, but you are humans and there are many societies in this part of the galaxy that share your physiology so you will be fine. The plan is to rent accommodations, stay out of sight until the word of the Honored arrives.”

Chapter 18: Uthe’s Point
The trip to Uthe’s Point was event-less as it was short. The Xunx and the Virkuun had taken command of the pirate vessel and were towing the wounded Harok. The Virkuun had remained with the rest of the survivors of the Harok crew and the candidates that had been collected to be educated by the Exalted at the World of Old.

Porr had them all assembled in the class room auditorium. Including the bird like Hydri, the remaining six Sarans, the Earthers and two Spindlar who had been collected earlier.

It was the first time the Earthers had contact with the Hydri and the Spindlars.

To Aaron, the Hydri looked as if someone had combined a flamingo bird with a hamster and a Chimpanzee. These odd looking creatures stalked into the room on long thin legs and appeared quite nervous.

The Spindlar did not have any analog in any Earth life form. They had a body shaped like a sack of potatoes with an attached neck, two legs and arms. All these extremities including the neck could expand to about three times. The head and face of the Spindlar, with a little imagination looked a little like the head of a Camel.

It was quiet, everyone waited for what would happen next. Porr, still bandaged and limping went to the front of the room and said. “Well we made it to Uthe’s Point. Most of you will never have heard of it, but it is a so called Free Port, located on a dark moon that drifts slowly towards the galactic center. We are in open space and close to the Igras Expanse.” He called up a map of the galaxy and then focused it on a small region of one of the arms in the upward sector. Wolfgang whispered. “This is what Astronomers call the Sagittarius Arm. We are still in the local spur so it seems and that’s where Earth is too.”

“So we are close to home?” Sofia whispered back

“In galactic terms certainly, but judging by the scale of the projection now, I would guess a few thousand light years.”

The Virkuun kept on talking without taking notice of the whispered conversation. “We are a good distance from any Saran planet; there are no Pan Saran colonies at all within reasonable distance. Over there is the space claimed by the Quadipeds, and next to it the expanse of the Botnaar. Neither species is very friendly and they are serious combatants both as individuals and with their ships. But this region all the way from here”. He pointed at a section of the projection that showed the end of Quadiped space, “to about this region, where the area of the Kermac and their thrall species starts and pretty much the rest of all this space” he waved his hand over a sizeable portion of the projection “is unclaimed space. Meaning no one we know has declared it theirs. That does not mean it’s empty or there are no space faring societies, but no one here is well known or a member of the Galactic Council.”

He changed the image and it showed a planet like object in deep space. “This is Uthe’s Point. A moon or planetoid that once belonged to a solar system that has been ejected by a stellar event of some sort or another. Objects like this that are independent of a star system and do not follow any stellar orbit are so called Wanderers. There might be many out there but they are rarely found as ships pass them by in Quasi space or hyper jumps.”

“We know of Wanderers” One of the Hydri proclaimed proudly. “There is one coming into our system in the next hundred years or so.”

“So what?” One of the Sarans snorted in an arrogant tone. Standing with crossed arms leaning against the wall, “No one wants to know about that. The Hydri are so primitive. I heard your only attempt to cross the Light barrier ended up in a catastrophe. I think it is time the Queen makes your simple culture subjects to ... argh.”

He did not finish his sentence either. He somehow slipped and fell headlong on the floor.

Aoife looked at Sofia, but Sofia shrugged indicating that she was not the culprit. However Ninuk looked suspiciously proud.

The Virkuun sighed and said, “Anyway we are about to dock at the Orbital facilities. None of you are prisoners nor do we have any command authorities over you. So you may of course leave the ship. However neither The Red nor Zugy will be able to come to your rescue as neither belong to species that are welcome at the place and I will be too busy to keep an eye on you.”

“Do we have any sort of money?” Sarah wanted to know.

Again the Virkuun sighed, this time deeply. “You are very wealthy individuals, indeed. The Queen has given each of you the Trade Units she made the Freons pay. There are several large boxes filled with Polonium coins and Iridium chips. The pirates would have gained a fortune and speaking of pirates, the ship is a recently built, well maintained Karthanian Armed Trader with serious weaponry. I am sure it is worth a billion trade units or so.”

Edward gasped. “The ship is ours?”

“No not exactly. In terms of universally accepted customs, it belongs to Sigurd, Melissa and the ones that actually went over and secured the ship. But it is certainly not ours. But this is a good place to sell it.”

Sigurd crossed his arms. “I am not so sure it is for sale.”

“What about us? One of the Saran females asked. “What did the queen send along for us?”

“About one thousand trade units in Saran cultural objects and gifts for the Honored for each of you.”

********

The Shiss stopped them at the airlock. “Remember out there you are on your own. This is a rough place. No real laws exist. There is a strict code of behavior, but it does not prevent others from challenging you to a fight and similar things.”

Sigurd and Melissa as usual took the lead of the gang and Sigurd said. “We just look around a little and maybe buy a few things. I am sick of this Saran pajama.”

Sofia, squeezed past the Shiss and into the airlock. “I too am in need of things. I haven’t shopped in quite a while.”

The rest of them followed Sofia and moments later cycled into the mooring arm tunnel of the orbital service facility.

Zugy stared at the closing Air lock door. “What have we done? The Honored will never forgive us, losing all those Earthers at such a wild place.

Porr put his hand on the shoulder of the Shiss. “What have we done indeed? I think we should warn them! They turned Saran upside down, managed to overcome the pirates...”

Zugy had to agree and the said. “I just counted twenty two of them. Did we lose one?”

“No, one of them stayed behind. It is the one called Salima. She has bonded with the Harok somehow and won’t leave the brain cavity chamber.”

********

The mooring arm tunnel was several klicks long, but there was a perpetual moving people mover with simple open platforms. It took them little time to reach the end of the tunnel.

They all stood there a moment to take in the sights, the many non-human aliens, the colors, the sounds and most of all the mixture of smells.

Aaron smiled from ear to ear. “This is almost like stepping into a Star Wars movie and this is the busy market scene.”

Wolfgang seemed almost disappointed. “I see no Storm troopers though.”

A lanky thin being that appeared as if loose skin had been draped over a tall skeleton, was somewhat human, if it weren’t for the pointed skull and the purple skin. “Ah you must be the travelers that moored on berth 59. The mystical Harok no less. I am Eygr, and I am a guide to this place. I can get you things, make business connections and find whatever pleasures you might desire.” He rubbed his hands.

“And all this you offer for a small fee? “Aaron asked and added.” Am I correct?”

“Quite so, Saran officer. We do not get Saran military very often around here, but it is always a pleasure to assist a servant of the mighty Queen.”

Aaron of course was wearing his white uniform, wig make up and all. He did not let the being know differently. “That’s right, Egyr and the kingdom isn’t built by fools. You have a heavy handed gang somewhere waiting to make us part from our valuables. So go over there, see those six Sarans? They need guidance and a tour,”

The being looked disappointed, “If you say so officer.”

James looked at Aaron. “You know I was thinking the same thing. I somehow saw a gang of criminals waiting for us in a dark corner.”

Aaron at first shrugged. “That’s how they do it in New York. They use baits like these to get you in an alley.” But then he looked puzzled. “I did see the same gang before my inner eye.”

Liu, the Chinese girl said. “Well maybe your psionics are finally developing and you are telepaths.”

Wolfgang sighed. “How cool would that be. These are not the droids you are looking for.”

Sarah thumbed at Margit. “That would be her department I think. She made the pirates fight each other, like two Palestinians over a rocket launcher.”

“No I can’t make people say things. I just realized I can enhance or reduce the intensity of their emotions.” Margit waved her hand

“Like I said before. I think that is scary as shit!” Sarah crossed her arms. “Well I am in the mood for shopping. Why don’t we shop and then we meet over there in three hours or so?” She pointed at a tavern or restaurant with chairs and tables outside on the concourse.

********

They did indeed all meet again just as they agreed on. It appeared they all had made it and they all looked different, with the exception of Aaron and Yuki, but even they had added weapons.

Sigurd wore a black combat space suit that had the appearance of textured neoprene, with added metal panels on chest and shoulders. His suit was, so the dealer assured him the latest in Karthanian personal protection tech and was not only a functional space suit with enough life support resources to keep him alive for over two hours in deep space, but a battle suit with a personal force field. He carried an Oghr Slug accelerator and a Karthanian force beam blaster in low slung holsters, a chest crossing strap held a big fighting knife and several grenades.

Melissa found he looked both powerful and very sexy as the material was modeling his rock hard apps and his tight ass.

That she looked just as delectable was something she of course knew, she was a girl after all. Her suit was made of the same material. It was white in the middle and had broad red panels down her side. One of the sleeves was blue and there was a single white star on it as well.

She called it her Lone Star outfit. She too carried a modern blaster weapon in addition to her colt.

They all had bought more practical outfits. They all, including peace loving James carried guns and weapons.

A short dwarf with truly golden skin tone and golden robes approached them. He was bald and no taller than maybe fifty centimeters. “I am Torbady, I am the local ship dealer and I was contacted by a person named Zugi that you are in the market to sell that fine Karthanian Armed trader docked at berth sixty.”

The dwarf pointed at his chest. “I am an honorable Golden and I do not deal with slaves but I take everything else, the ship whatever loot it carries and weapons.”

Sigurd scratched his chin. “We have no slaves.”

“I was told there is a group of former pirates in its holds. We Golden deal in everything except sentient life forms. I am prepared to make you a fair offer.”

Sigurd kept scratching his skin. “I am not so sure I want to sell it.”

The Golden made an angry face. “Kacke!”

Wolfgang looked up. “What?”

“That cursed Kacke, was here first and made you an offer right?” He pointed at Sigurd. “I tell you Kake’s deals stink!”

Wolfgang suddenly fell of his chair laughing hysterical. “Your competitors name is Kacke?”

The Golden ship merchant looked as puzzled as Wolfgang’s friends. “Yes, that stinker is a pain. But don’t trust him until you see the Polonium!”

Wolfgang who usually was so detached and unimpressed by anything was holding his belly with tears in his eyes. “He is a stinker! I have no doubt!” He was laughing again. Margit shrugged. “It isn’t me honest!”

Wolfgang found air enough to explain. “The word Kacke and the way he pronounced it, it means feces in Germany and when he said his deals stin...” Wolfgang laughed out loud again.

Sigurd, now also smiling said to the dealer. “If we do sell the ship, we will contact you, right now we are not.”

The Golden grunted and left the table.

Sarah said. “I understand it is not our ship and all, but why would you not want to sell it?”

“Nonsense, Sarah. It is our ship of course, but it is a good ship. Much better than we could buy. I’ve wanted a ship since I left Earth to return home! I don’t know what awaits us at this World of Old. No one really told us or at least me in terms I can understand.”

Aaron objected. “We still don’t know how to operate one.”

“We are at a place where you can hire crews. Maybe we can learn over time from them.”

Yoko raised her hand. “And what would happen if we do make it to Earth? Our parents think we are dead and no one will believe us.”

Wolfgang had calmed down and said. “Landing with a ship like that, how could they not?”

“And I am sure the Eggheads at NASA might figure out to build a fleet of those.” Melissa said. “Kicking them Xunx a new one!”

Sergei grinned. “I do not understand much of this World of Old either. But it seems they rely too much on old stories and inflated reputation. These Dai we never saw, didn’t seem to care and look what they did to that sick thing.”

“I must agree, “Manjieet said. “Their response to a pirate attack was not too stellar in my book. Survival is paramount. Do what they say, yeah right.”

Buwunti raised his hand. “The Harok was hurt and they wanted us to stay alive, but I don’t think the Harok is a warrior.”

No one said anything for a few moments. It was then James came back to the table from inside the restaurant, holding a three foot stick in one hand and a box in the other.

A green wet looking tentacle was wrapped around the stick and the open box was filled with white oval rice corn shaped things about the size of pigeon eggs, they glistened wet and steamed.

Aoife wrinkled her nose. “You are not going to eat that right?” James shrugged. “Why not? The merchant inside said these are perfectly safe for Sarans and we are sort of Sarans.”

He bit into the green tentacle and tore of a piece then chewed with his eyes turned up and a quizzing look in his face.

Arthur leaned over the table. “How does it taste?”

“Very hard to describe really. Somewhere between pickled fish and Cheddar cheese, with some Cinnamon in the mix.”

“Let me try!”

Liu also wanted to taste it and asked. “What is it?”

“I don’t know. The dealer said this is Likty Pob and Priki Priks. I do not know which is which.”

He then popped one of the white things into his mouth and chewed probingly. “These are eggs of something alright.”

“Eeew, James!” Sofia groaned.

“Relax, guys they are cooked and ... Well it’s certainly an interesting eating experience. Almost like eating a small man...”

Alice tried to keep it down as Arthur tried one too. “Yeah I can feel the...”

“Please!” Rosa complained. Then she returned to the main subject at hand. “I don’t think Earth would be ready for us. They would fight for the technology and maybe there would be a war. There always seem to be wars especially if someone has something the others do not.”

Sergei agreed. “If America gets it they want to be boss and if Russia gets it, America wants to be boss and if Europe gets it, America wants to be boss!”

“So?” Melissa said with a low tone. “We happen to be the most advanced nation and I be darned if I have some UN guys tell us what to do!”

Sergei laughed. “Most advanced? We Russians beat you to space, remember the Sputnik?”

“Neither of your nations would have been anywhere without German science and Engineering!” Wolfgang objected quite sharply.

Margit spread her arms. “If I would be malicious, I could make you all fight to the death right now. Especially now as you are all armed!”

Sofia sighed. “We are light years away from Earth and we are all Earthers. We should be above all this nationality stuff. I think this made my point better than any words!”

Aaron sighed. “Which reinforces the Xunx and the Shiss argument for us to learn and grow before we return and make a mess out of things. I am not ready to abandon the Harok and the World of Old invitation before I even know what it really means.”

“So you too don’t really know!” Sigurd argued. “I am not saying we should return right away, but why can we not learn on our own and find our own way without any hidden agendas of others. For one we could start hunting Freons and ask them what right they have abducting Earthers in the first place.”

Sergei clapped his hands. “I am in for that!”

Manjieet said. “Speaking of Freons. If you look over there past the mooring arm tunnel entrance, right next to that souvenir dealer. What do you all see?”

Melissa, like the others saw the two bald headed gray skins about hundred meters from their spot. “Freons!”

To be continued...

Here ends “Children of Earth”

If you want to know what the Seth Shadows really have in mind; if the psionic detector device can be found before it is used to kill?

Should you want to hear more about the Earthers and how the story continues?

Then join me in:

Agents of Terra

(Galactic Chronicles, Terra Cycle - Volume II)